diff options
Diffstat (limited to '43237-8.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | 43237-8.txt | 8484 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8484 deletions
diff --git a/43237-8.txt b/43237-8.txt deleted file mode 100644 index ddbed02..0000000 --- a/43237-8.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8484 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook, The Spirit Land, by Samuel B. (Samuel -Bulfinch) Emmons - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - - - - - -Title: The Spirit Land - - -Author: Samuel B. (Samuel Bulfinch) Emmons - - - -Release Date: July 17, 2013 [eBook #43237] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - - -***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SPIRIT LAND*** - - -E-text prepared by Chris Curnow and the Online Distributed Proofreading -Team (http://www.pgdp.net) from page images generously made available by -Internet Archive (https://archive.org) - - - -Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this - file which includes the original illustration. - See 43237-h.htm or 43237-h.zip: - (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/43237/43237-h/43237-h.htm) - or - (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/43237/43237-h.zip) - - - Images of the original pages are available through - Internet Archive. See - https://archive.org/details/spiritland00emmo - - -Transcriber's note: - - Text enclosed by underscores is in italics (_italics_). - - - - - -[Illustration: THE SPIRIT LAND.] - - -THE SPIRIT LAND. - -by - -S. B. EMMONS. - - - - - - - -Philadelphia: -John E. Potter and Company. -Nos. 614 and 617 Sansom Street. - -Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1857, by -L. P. Crown & Co., -in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District -of Massachusetts - - - - -TO THE READER. - - -This volume is intended as an antidote to a species of errors that have -been rife in every age of the Christian church. Notwithstanding the -disclosures the Most High made of himself to his ancient people, they -were yet prone to turn aside from the worship of the true God, to -follow the lying spirits of the prophets of Baal, and other deceivers, -from the days of Moses till the destruction of Jerusalem. So, likewise, -under the Christian dispensation, there has been a succession of -Antichrists, until their name is _legion_, whose teachings have clouded -the understandings and blinded the moral perceptions of men, subverting -the faith of many whose mountains stood strong, and who had been -counted the chosen people of God. - -The present is viewed as an age of _isms_. Men have run mad, and are -chasing phantoms. They are roaming round to find some fulcrum to -overturn the church and the Bible; they are imagining they are -receiving utterances from heaven, when nothing is uttered but the -vain fantasies of their own minds and hearts. It is the grossest -fanaticism--fanaticism in its most frightful form, leading its unhappy -victims, not unfrequently, to flagrant crimes, and to the most horrid -of all--that of self-destruction. - -These pages are submitted to the public with the counsel of the wisest -and best of all ages, that, amid the wily arts of the adversary, we -should cling to the word of God, the Bible of our fathers, as the only -safe and infallible guide of faith and practice. - - - - -NOTE. - - -We would here give credit to the principal works from which valuable -and important matter has been selected for these pages: Whitman's -Popular Superstitions; Upham's Lectures upon Witchcraft; Christian -Freeman and Family Visitor; Abercrombie on the Intellectual Powers; -Influence of the Imagination upon the Nervous System, by Rev. Grant -Powers; Life of Adam Clarke; Hayward's Book of all Religions; Miller -on the Second Coming of Christ; Borrow's Gypsies of Spain; Stone on -False Prophets and Christs; Dickens's Household Words; Capron and -Barron on the Spirit Knockings; Dick on the Improvement of Society; -Revelations of A. J. Davis; The Great Harmonia; Rogers on Human and -Mundane Agents; Miss Crowe's Night Side of Nature; Spiritual -Telegraph, &c. - -As the work embraces a mass of facts of an absorbing and intensely -interesting character, we trust that it will commend itself to an -enlightened and judicious public. - -THE AUTHOR. - - - - -CONTENTS. - - -PART FIRST. - -INTRODUCTION. - -THE OBJECT OF THIS WORK. - - PAGE - -Nursery tales of giants, dwarfs, ghosts, fairies, and witches.-- -Their effect upon juvenile minds.--A belief in ghosts still -prevalent.--The excitability of the public mind.--Ghost reported -as having been seen in Waltham, Massachusetts. 17 - - -CHAPTER I. - -ORIGIN OF POPULAR SUPERSTITIONS. - -Ignorance of correct reasoning.--Conclusions from particular -facts.--Water boiled by heat.--Signs.--Breaking a mirror.--Gene -ral conclusions from a few facts.--A victim to superstition in -New Hampshire.--How signs may be multiplied.--The design of -the Creator in endowing us with reason. 19 - - -CHAPTER II. - -INDUCTIVE PHILOSOPHY NOT UNDERSTOOD. - -Ignorance of it the cause of many superstitions.--Lights seen in -marshy grounds, &c.--Supposed to be supernatural.--Causes of -these lights, and phenomena connected with them.--Shrinking and -swelling of pork in boiling.--Cause.--Supposed influence of the -moon in making soap, grafting trees, cutting timber, &c.--Lunar -influence in matters of wedlock.--Love not to be fed on -moonshine. 22 - - -CHAPTER III. - -IGNORANCE OF THE CAUSES OF DREAMS. - -Fruitful source of superstitions.--Opinions of ancient divines. ---Dreams related in the Scriptures.--Their object.--Principles -of mental philosophy applied to modern dreams.--Examples of -singular dreams.--Dreams occasioned by sickness.--Fulfilment -of certain dreams.--Causes of the same.--Remarkable case of -a German student.--Case of a member of Congress.--Amusing -case concerning a passage of Scripture.--Necessity of a pure -conscience, and a careful attention to our stomachs. 24 - - -CHAPTER IV. - -EFFECTS OF THE IMAGINATION ON THE NERVOUS SYSTEM. - -Ignorance of it has given rise to many superstitions.--Experiments -of Mesmer and Deslon in Paris.--Singular developments.--Trials at -Dr. Franklin's house.--Children uninfluenced by mesmeric operations. ---Magnetizing a tree in Dr. Franklin's garden.--Experiments upon -two females.--Effect produced.--Experiment upon a female by Dr. -Sigault.--Practice among the Chinese.--Girl frightened to death by -a Gypsy.--Practice among the New Zealanders.--Killing others by -incantation.--Intercourse with departed spirits.--An account of -Perkins's metallic tractors.--Their supposed influence in various -diseases.--Suspicions concerning them.--Experiments with wooden -tractors.--Result of these experiments.--Statements of a modern -mesmerizer. 29 - - -CHAPTER V. - -IGNORANCE OF MENTAL PHILOSOPHY. - -This ignorance a cause of many superstitions.--Case of a person -who slept in a bed room supposed to be haunted.--Skeleton seen by -moonlight.--Apparition seen by Dr. Gregory.--Case related by Dr. -Conolly.--Ship's crew frightened by an apparition.--Young lady -supposed to have been murdered by pirates.--Cases of impressions -connected with bodily disease.--Phantasms in febrile diseases.--A -farmer frightened to death by a light in the road.--A figure like -Death striking a lady in her side with a dart.--Illusion of sight -and hearing.--Case of a lady who saw her absent husband standing -by her side.--Countenance of a friend seen in a mirror.--Tunes -heard.--Inverted objects.--Visions of the world of spirits.--Case -of Baron Swedenborg.--Case of a lady in Boston, who saw her -deceased grandmother.--The phantom ship seen in New Haven.--The -science of optics.--Of nauscopy.--Cases of mirage. 38 - - -CHAPTER VI. - -IGNORANCE OF TRUE RELIGION. - -God the Supreme Ruler of the Universe.--The natural world governed -by regular laws.--Sign of the howling of a dog under the window.-- -Lucky and unlucky days.--Sir Matthew Hale's opinion.--Early laws of -Connecticut.--Superstition of sailors.--Timidity of Voltaire.-- -Peace and happiness on all days.--How procured. 50 - - -CHAPTER VII. - -BELIEF IN WITCHCRAFT. - -A witch as regarded by our fathers.--Compact or agreement with the -devil.--Carried through the air on brooms and spits.--Anointing their -bodies with a magical ointment.--How to prepare the same.--Singular -ceremonies at the meetings of witches.--How they afflicted others. ---The bewitched pins shown to Grace Greenwood.--Mode of examining -and trying witches.--Witch catcher in England.--How he was arrested -and condemned.--Singular record on a church book in Scotland.-- -Notice of the Salem witchcraft.--How such superstitions are to be -done away.--Witches and wizards of modern times. 53 - - -CHAPTER VIII. - -NECROMANCY AND FORTUNE TELLING. - -Moll Pitcher, the queen of the race.--Her place of abode.--Company -that visited her.--Member of a church sent to consult her.--Casting -out evil spirits in Syria.--Account of Lady Hester Stanhope.--The -astrologer of Hopkinton, Massachusetts.--Chief characteristic of -fortune seekers.--Effects produced upon them. 58 - - -CHAPTER IX. - -FAIRIES, OR WANDERING SPIRITS, AND GYPSIES. - -Description of fairies, habits, localities, &c.--Subterranean spirits -in Wales, called _Knockers_.--The _Brownies_ in Scotland.--A farmer -in Ireland who was tormented by fairies.--Method taken to appease -their anger.--Spenser's poem of the Fairy Queen.--Gypsies and their -employments.--Casting the evil eye.--Safeguard against it.--Charm of -the Bible and key.--Superstition called the _elf-shot_.--Practice of -poisoning animals, and the cure.--Superstitions concerning the -loadstone.--Translation of St. Luke into the Gypsy tongue.-- -Singular notions of the Gypsies concerning it.--Condemned by the -royal edict at Madrid.--The Gypsy choirs at Moscow.--Anecdote of -Madame Catalini. 61 - - -CHAPTER X. - -OMENS, CHARMS, AND DIVINATION. - -Books published upon these things.--Their injurious tendency.--A -sample of their contents.--Practice of boxers.--Whistling in a -storm at sea.--Setting hens on an _odd_ number of eggs.--Salutes -of an _odd_ number of guns.--Omen concerning the number _thirteen_. ---Methods of ascertaining who will be a future husband.--Crossing -of knives.--Click of insects.--Advent of comets. 76 - - -CHAPTER XI. - -MODERN MIRACLES. - -They partake of superstition.--Instructions of the Savior concerning -them.--Object of Scripture miracles.--Modern miracles not satisfactory. ---Judge Howe's opinion concerning Christianity.--Times of miracles -ceased. 79 - - -CHAPTER XII. - -FALSE PROPHETS AND CHRISTS. - -History of the prophet Matthias.--His career in Albany and New York. ---His deceptions upon conspicuous individuals.--His arrest for -alleged crimes.--Account of John of Leyden.--Sketch of Cochrane, -and his impositions. 81 - - -CHAPTER XIII. - -MORMON SUPERSTITION. - -Account of the golden plates found by Joseph Smith.--Their -translation and publication in a volume.--Peculiar style of the -writings.--Attempt at imitation.--Mormon preachers speaking with -new tongues.--Increase of the doctrine, and why.--Mormon cities -not to be identified.--Strong indications of fabrication.-- -Fluency and earnestness of their preachers.--Traits of the -Cochranites.--Effects produced upon their hearers.--An account -of the _real_ origin of the Mormon Bible, and its author.--Of -Joseph Smith, Jr., the Mormon prophet.--His early characteristics. ---Exposure of the indecent ceremonies at Nauvoo; as established -by Smith and others. 96 - - -CHAPTER XIV. - -MILLER DELUSION. - -Prophecies of Mr. Miller.--His computation of time.--Management -to suit his own particular views.--Keeping the world standing -thirty years on a simple _if_.--Various blunders and mistakes. ---Confession of his errors.--False information respecting signs. ---Disappearance of stars.--Of the Aurora Borealis.--Shooting -stars.--Sun and moon turning to blood.--Darkness of the sun.-- -Its cause.--Remarkable appearances in various ages of the world. ---Opinion concerning Halley's comet.--Ignorance of the constitution -of comets.--The comet of 1770.--Tests of signs that shall indicate -the end of time.--Scientific men stationed in various parts of the -earth.--No such changes as have been spoken of by the second -advent preachers, observed by them. 102 - - -CHAPTER XV. - -INTERCOURSE WITH DEPARTED SPIRITS. - -Spirits, ghosts, and spectres seen in all ages.--Account of the -magic crystals, or divining glasses.--Seeing spirits in Egypt.-- -Lady Blessington's crystal in England.--Spirit of Lord Nelson -described.--The Latin language commonly used by spirits.--An -account of spirits that live in the SUN.--Spirits conversing -with human beings.--Mode of communication by letters of fire, -or large printed _capitals_.--Interview with the spirit of -_Pharaoh_.--His present dwelling in the planet _Jupiter_.-- -Information gleaned in conversation with him.--Swedenborg's -account of Sir John Franklin.--Describes his situation, blocked -up by _ice_.--Spirits do not understand about _latitude_ and -_longitude_.--Description of the spirit of Socrates, his dress, -&c.--Account of the emperor Alexander in the spirit world.-- -Dickens's account of fashionable dupes in England.--The sciences -of astrology and magic.--Practices of high titled ladies in -London.--Account of famous conjurers, or fortune tellers.-- -Account of the "rappers," or "knocking spirits."--Children -frightened by their noises.--Snapping of fingers, and clapping -of hands, imitated by the spirits.--Mrs. Fox asks questions of a -spirit.--Answers given by a succession of _raps_.--Account of a -ghost that appeared in Waltham, Massachusetts.--Conversation with -the ghost by a gentleman.--Said he had been murdered, and told by -whom.--Tones of the ghost, (unearthly,) its mode of walking, &c. ---Great excitement on account of the ghost.--Mode of communication -with the _rapping_ spirits.--Tables and chairs moved, sounds heard, -&c.--Band of music, beating of the _bass drum_, and roar of artillery. ---Guitar played by unseen hands.--Ladies' hair taken down and -braided by spirits.--People touched by unseen hands.--How spirits -produce the sounds of _music_.--How they make the _rapping_ noises. ---Account of an interview with the spirit of Dr. Franklin.-- -Sounds heard like trying the batteries in the telegraph office.-- -Occupation of Franklin in the spirit world.--Getting up a line of -communication between the two worlds.--Dr. Franklin predicts great -changes in the nineteenth century.--Connection of _magnetism_ with -the _spiritual rappings_.--Clairvoyant interpreters between men -and spirits.--Spiritual postmasters, letter paper, and envelopes. ---Letters received from the spiritual worlds.--The _Spirit Journal_, -in Auburn, New York.--Its pages edited, controlled, and superintended -by _spirits_.--The _prophets_ and _apostles_ its conductors, acting -under the LORD SUPREME.--Blunders and errors of the rapping spirits. ---Ignorant spirits.--Mischief produced by them.--Swedenborg's account -of their stupidity.--How to distinguish the sounds made by an -ignorant or an intelligent spirit.--Wonderful precocity of infant -spirits.--Progression of spirits, both upwards and downwards.-- -The spirit of Dr. Channing _deteriorated_ in the other world.-- -Theological teachings of the rapping spirits.--Prophecy of -Swedenborg concerning the year 1852.--Noises of the _rappers_ -indicative of the approach of his prediction.--Are to be considered -as _omens_ of a new advent.--Compared with the Miller prophecy of -1843.--Miracles, both of the rappers and the Millerites.--A sick -man and his bed taken up by spirits.--The body of a Mr. Gordon -taken up by spiritual hands.--Miracles wrought in favor of -_Millerism_.--Miracles wrought in favor of _witchcraft_.-- -Millerites taken up by spiritual hands.--Strange noises made -by _spirits_ among the Adventists.--Houses shaken, mirrors -shattered to pieces, furniture broken.--Four women carried -through the air on a _pole_.--Testimony under oath respecting -it.--Account of a bewitched _ventriloquist_.--Witches in 1850. ---What the editor of a Boston journal says of them.--Witches, -ghosts, spooks, and hobgoblins, in all ages of the world.-- -Account of a haunted house in Boston.--Every window illuminated -at midnight.--A young man frightened by the scene.--Singular -notion of the Greenlanders respecting the cause of thunder, -and of the Aurora Borealis.--Notion of the ancients concerning -the foundation of the earth.--Of the mathematician Kepler.-- -Performance of Signor Blitz.--Effects produced by _ventriloquism_. ---Singular vibrations of the guitar.--Spirit rappings considered -as a new science.--Noises heard by the Wesley family, in 1716. ---Noises heard by Martin Luther.--Empty barrels and hogsheads -tumbling down stairs.--Information of past, present, and future -events.--The fortune tellers in comparison with the spirit rappers. ---Spirits unwilling or unable to spell their own names.--Spiritual -communications on the decline.--Contrast between the doings of -ancient and modern spirits.--Swedenborg's information concerning -the spirit of Melancthon.--A clairvoyant interview with Tom Paine. ---Account of an interview with Mr. Sunderland.--Dialogue with a -young lady.--Interview with a clairvoyant medium in Lowell.--Facts -respecting mesmeric operations.--People deceived by "sympathetic -spirits."--Judson J. Hutchinson made insane.--Exposure of the -deception practised upon him.--Davis's account of Benjamin -Franklin.--Dr. Phelps concerning the "spirit rappers."--Singular -developments at his house.--How tables, chairs, &c., are moved by -spirits.--Exhibitions of "chin music" in London.--Singular -transactions in England, as related by Dr. Thomas Dick.--Tricks -performed by Joe Collins of Oxford.--Spirits seen by the votaries -of St. Vitus, and the Shakers of later times. 118 - - -CHAPTER XVI. - -EVIL EFFECTS OF POPULAR SUPERSTITIONS. - -Great waste of time.--Ceremonies among the ancients.--Practices -in Catholic countries.--Injurious practices in Protestant -lands.--Dreams, visions, signs, tricks, omens, &c.--Great waste -of human life.--Account of the trial by _ordeal_.--Murder of -innocent persons.--Belief in dreams and forewarnings.--Modern -miracles, appearances of the dead, &c.--Unfavorable influence of -a belief in dreams.--The death watch, new moon, &c.--Predictions -of Nanny Scott.--Of the good Mrs. Taylor.--Marriages on a stormy -day.--Practice of wedded couples.--Moles on the wrong side of the -body.--Opening books, tricks, fortune telling.--Practice of a -lady in a clergyman's family.--Disadvantageous matrimonial -alliances.--Anticipation of dreadful calamities.--Practice of -Rev. John Wesley.--Temperaments of Melancthon and Luther.--Luck, -chance, fatality, &c.--Saul and the witch of Endor.--Conjurers -and impostors.--Injury done to the cause of medicine.--King's -touch in scrofula.--The _ninth_ son of a _ninth_ son.--The -_seventh_ son of a _seventh_ son.--Cure by the cold hands of -a malefactor.--Plaster on a pitchfork; polishing rusty nails. ---A female heart made into pills for consumption.--Heart taken -out of a female in Maine, and in Waltham, Massachusetts, and -made into pills.--Influence of the imagination.--Account of a -Mr. Austin, in Vermont.--His singular mode of healing the sick. ---Account of the celebrated _rain-water_ doctor.--Sketch of an -_astrological_ physician in New York.--Of Valentine Greataks -and Francisco Bagnone.--Momentary relief obtained, and why.-- -Injury done to the cause of religion.--Account of the Pharisees, -compared to vipers and toads, and their numerous progeny.--How -we may know a Pharisee.--A young man catechized by our Savior. ---St. Paul once a Pharisee.--Proof.--Customs among the Catholics. ---Practices of many Protestants.--Mistaken views upon religion. ---Views concerning Satan.--Satan _versus_ Cotton Mather.--Professor -Stuart's views concerning the devil.--_Periodical_ revivals -of religion; the cause.--How to have a constant revival. 165 - - -CHAPTER XVII. - -BANISHMENT OF POPULAR SUPERSTITIONS. - -How shall it be effected?--The proper use of our _reasoning -faculties_.--The exercise of our understandings.--Persevering -self-discipline.--Conduct towards believers in ghosts, signs, -&c.--Misconduct in families; trying tricks, &c.--How we should -employ our time.--Belief in an all-wise Providence, as Governor -and Controller of all events.--Importance of a correct education -of youth.--Nursery tales and marvellous stories.--Their baneful -influence.--Correct examples before children.--Superstitious -tales to be avoided.--Attention to the means of education.-- -Immense value and importance of knowledge.--No lack of means -to educate the young.--Money foolishly wasted in various ways. ---Perseverance in laudable exertions.--The blessing of Heaven -to crown our labors. 185 - - -PART SECOND. - -MIRACLE IN SPRINGFIELD, MASSACHUSETTS. - -Miracle performed by spirits in Springfield, Massachusetts.--Case -of biological deception.--Case of a "writing medium."--Effects -produced by pathetism.--Incident related by Miss Martineau.-- -Travelling to other countries, and to other spheres.--Singular -feat by a boy of Dr. Phelps.--Wonderful case of a lady in New -Jersey.--Advice of Hon. Horace Greely.--Testimony of Rev. Dr. -Phelps. 191 - - -PERSONS TRAINED BY A LECTURER ON MAGNETISM. 199 - - -SCENE AT EAST BOSTON. - -"Circle" at the house of Mr. Hoyt, at East Boston.--Effects of -vital electricity.--Imitating handwritings, writing poetry, music, -&c. 200 - - -EXTRACT FROM THE PURITAN RECORDER. - -Facts related by a gentleman of Maine.--Renunciation of a spirit -rapper.--Murder committed at the instigation of "spirits."-- -Conflicting testimony concerning John Thompson.--Experiments -of Mr. Kellogg, the table lifter.--Discovery by Dr. Taylor, -the writing medium.--Renunciation of Mr. Cooley, of Springfield, -Massachusetts.--Attempt to murder a family in Barre, Massachusetts. ---Sacrifice of the innocent in heathen countries.--Great danger -in civilized communities.--Reports concerning the burning of -the Lunatic Asylum in Maine.--Testimony of Professor Stowe.-- -Reply of Bingham to Professor Pond.--Singular confessions of the -reviewer.--Intelligence said to be communicated by "spirits."-- -Vital electricity of embodied and disembodied spirits. 203 - - -EXTRACT FROM THE HOME JOURNAL. - -Star singers, concerts, parties, and lectures in the other -spheres.--Studies of French, Italian, geology, chemistry, drawing, -&c.--Semi-clergymen, outsiders, or come-outers. 215 - - -FORETELLING FUTURE EVENTS. - -Prediction concerning the ship Staffordshire.--General Pierce's -election foretold by Professor Anderson's glass bell.--False -predictions of the "spirits."--Error committed by Professor -Lester.--Suggestion of a lady to a sick friend.--Sentiments of -Alexander Pope. 218 - - -VISIONS, MIRACLES, AND WONDERS. - -Sights, sounds, signs, miracles, maps, drawings, hieroglyphics. ---Talking cow in Maine.--Her prophecy.--Proposition for _another_ -"NEW CHURCH."--Predictions concerning all other churches.-- -Opinions three hundred years ago.--Fate of Galileo. 220 - - -CLAIRVOYANT PHYSICIANS. - -Prescriptions from the dead.--Power of the imagination.--Wonderful -efficacy of brown bread pills.--Singular cure of palsy, by Sir -Humphrey Davy. 221 - - -STYLE OF "SUPERNAL" COMPOSITIONS. - -Fishbough's new work.--Fancy-captivating publications.--Refined -atheism.--Transcendental nonsense.--False communications relating -to patriots, statesmen, orators, and divines.--Mountebank scenes -of "psychology."--Testimony of A. J. Davis, upon the tricks of -the spirit demonstrators.--Concealments, misstatements, and -exaggerations. 223 - - -MYSTERIOUS PHENOMENA, WITH THEIR AGENTS OR CAUSES. - -Thumping noises in New Jersey.--Door opened as if struck by a -mallet.--Great excitement.--Glass broken, &c.--Knockings heard in -New Hackensack.--Pile of lumber shaken; tables, chairs, stand, -and candlestick thrown about.--Bags of salt, tin ware, and -cooking utensils thrown in a heap.--An English officer haunted by -noises in the night.--Heavy marble top tables poising themselves -on two legs.--Brass door knockers bewitched.--Commotion among -crockery, tin ware, &c.--Firing a gun at noises in the walls. ---Tearing up floor to get at the noises.--Suit brought for -damages.--Bed of a sick girl raised.--Trembling of the house -walls.--Singular pranks in a factory.--Jerking of the frames, -and cylinder thrown at a distance.--Alarm and flight of the -operatives.--A chest with three men, and a man on a tub, taken -up by an invisible power.--A chair broken between two men's -hands.--An image seated on a stool, clad in white.--Visions of -beings like spirits.--Knockings on the walls, and noises in the -air.--A lady suspended by the tips of the fingers, as a magnet -suspends a piece of iron.--Electrical flashes from a lady's -body.--Knockings made to be heard at a distance.--Quotation from -a work by Rev. T. Hill, of Waltham.--Singular developments in New -York.--Freaks of a knob of a door bell.--Fiery flashes, and fiery -smacks, on kissing.--Blows in the mouth from a speaking tube.-- -Account of two girls that could move tables without touching them. ---Effects of storms on raising tables.--Electrical circles in -Cincinnati.--Case of a lady in Strasburg.--Power of giving -electrical shocks to persons at a distance.--Singular effects -of the northern lights on a lady. 224 - - -EXPERIMENTS IN BIOLOGY. - -Chairs, tables, and persons moved.--Biological table-liftings in -East Boston.--"Mediums," as visible human operators.--Resolve of -the "rappers" at Poughkeepsie.--The unseen agent that moves -tables, beds, &c.--Dancing plates, knives and forks, &c. 264 - - -FACULTY OF IMITATION. - -Delivering speeches; imitating orators.--Case related by Walter -Scott.--Case of a man haunted by the devil.--Effects of wine and -heavy eating.--Voice heard by Judge Edmonds.--Lady in Providence -who writes music by "spirits."--Diagram of the spheres, by a lady -in a magnetic state. 268 - - -UNSEEN LETTERS AND SIGNATURES. - -Imitating unseen letters, signatures, and languages.--Suspicions -concerning Professor Bush.--Singular feat attributed to spirits. ---No difficulty in raising chairs or tables.--Spirits shown by -Egyptian boys.--Unbelief of practising "mediums."--School -children forbidden to move tables, &c. 273 - - -A DANCING LIGHT. - -Dancing light seen in Southboro', Massachusetts.--_Ignis -fatuus_ seen by Dr. Derham.--Corpusants seen by mariners.-- -Dampier's account of them. 274 - - -SAILORS' OMENS. - -Sailors' omens and superstitions.--Devil's power in stirring up -winds.--Losing a cat overboard, a bucket, or a mop. 276 - - -LOVE CHARMS. - -Othello winning Desdemona by conjuration.--Execution of a young -lady for giving a love powder.--Her dying confession.--A charm or -an allay for love. 277 - - -EFFECTS OF A BELIEF IN A GHOST. - -Effects of a belief in the reality of ghosts.--Case at the -University at Cambridge.--A student frightened to death. 279 - - -THE INVISIBLE LADY. - -The invisible lady in Boston.--The invisible girl in London.-- -Joice Heth, the India rubber woman.--Professor Grimes's -discovery among the "rappers."--Mrs. Culver respecting the -Rochester rappers. 280 - - -SORCERERS IN THE EAST. - -Persons killed by the enemy's fires.--Singular custom in Java. 281 - - -SINGULAR METAMORPHOSES. - -Men turned into tigers by eating a certain root, and turned back -again by eating another.--A tiger-man shot in the woods and -recognized, after having devoured some of his neighbors.--Account -of the wolf mania in Egypt and in Brittany.--A husband that lived -and died a wolf. 282 - - -PERNICIOUS ERRORS RELATING TO HEALTH. - -Astrology.--Vegetable oil of swallows, &c.--Cleanliness, diet, -&c.--Ablution.--Ventilation.--Food.--Quality of meats. 284 - - - - -THE SPIRIT LAND. - - - - -INTRODUCTION. - - -The object of this treatise upon some of the various errors of the past -and present ages is to explain their nature--investigate their -origin--describe their injurious effects--and to offer and recommend -the necessary measures for their banishment. Most persons, even those -who have been well educated, can call to mind the avidity with which, -in their days of childhood, they listened to the nursery tales of -giants, dwarfs, ghosts, fairies, and witches. The effects of these -juvenile impressions are not easily effaced from the mind, and the -impressions themselves are but rarely, if ever, forgotten. - -To doubt, in former times, the power of charms, and the veracity of -omens, and ghost stories, was deemed little less than atheism. The -terror caused by them imbittered the lives of persons of all ages. It -either served to shut them out of their own houses, or deterred them -from going abroad after it was dark. The room in which the head of a -family died was for a long time untenanted; particularly if he died -without a will, or was supposed to have entertained any peculiar -religious opinions. If any disconsolate maiden, or love-crossed -bachelor, became the instrument of their own death, the room where the -fatal deed was committed was rendered forever uninhabitable, and not -unfrequently nailed up. If a drunken farmer, returning from market, -fell from his horse, and by the fall broke his own neck, that spot, -ever after, was haunted and impassable. In truth, there was scarcely a -by-lane or cross-way but had its ghost, which appeared in the shape of -a headless cow or horse. Ghosts of a higher degree rode in coaches, -drawn by six headless horses, and driven by a headless coachman. As for -the churchyards, the legitimate habitations of spectres, clothed all in -white, the numbers who swarmed there equalled the living parishioners; -and to pass such a place in the night was more perilous than the -storming of Badajos. - -Confuted and ridiculed as these opinions have been, in later days, the -seeds of them are still widely diffused, and at times attempt to spring -up in all their earlier excess. In the year 1832, crowds of men, women, -and children flocked to the village of Waltham, a few miles from -Boston, to see a ghost which was said to make its appearance towards -midnight, walking to and fro in a turf meadow, declaring itself, in -unearthly tones, to be the spirit of a murdered man, whose bones lay in -a mud hole near by. The excitement spread many miles around, and -hundreds from the city and neighboring towns hied to the spot, with -eyes agape, to behold the solemn visitor from the spirit world. And -such was the credulity inspired in the minds of the people, that a -clergyman in the vicinity declared from his pulpit, on the following -Sabbath, that the awful crime of murder had been revealed by the spirit -which had appeared in Waltham! Such is the _excitability_ of the -mind, and its tendency (notwithstanding the light that has been -scattered abroad) to give credence to all the vagaries and nonsense of -the darker ages. - - - - -CHAPTER I. - -THE ORIGIN OF POPULAR SUPERSTITIONS. - - -Ignorance of correct reasoning has undoubtedly given rise to many -superstitions. Inductive reasoning teaches us to infer general -conclusions from particular facts which have come under our -observation. This definition may be illustrated by an example. You know -that water boils on the application of a certain degree of heat. You -have seen this experiment tried many times without a single failure. -You therefore conclude that water will always boil on the application -of this degree of heat, although you have seen it applied but to a -small portion of the water in creation. Thus you draw this _general_ -conclusion from the few _particular_ facts which you have witnessed. -But had you noticed several failures in the trial, your conclusions -would have been doubtful. And if the experiment had failed ninety-nine -cases out of a hundred, you would have adopted an opposite conclusion. -You would have said that the application of the specified degree of -heat would not boil water. In this way, logical reasoning leads to the -discovery of truth. Now, apply this principle of sound reasoning to the -whole mass of pretended _signs_. Let me select one to show you the -absurdity of believing in any. It is commonly reported that the -breaking of a looking glass betokens death to some member of the -family. This sign probably originated in the following manner: A death -happened to follow the breaking of a mirror. Some ignorant person -immediately concluded that the breaking of the glass was a sure sign of -death. The story soon spread among credulous people, and at length was -handed down from generation to generation as an established truth. But -you readily perceive the absurdity of forming this _general_ conclusion -from _one_ or a _few_ particular facts. We all know that death does not -follow the supposed sign oftener than once in a hundred times; and -therefore the breaking of the glass is almost a sure sign that no death -will immediately take place in the family. But as mirrors are always -breaking, and people are always dying, it is not strange that the -latter event should sometimes follow the former. It would be a miracle -if it did not. But the events have no connection whatever with each -other. The coincidence in any case is altogether accidental. We might -with the same reason affirm that the breaking of a teakettle is the -sign of death, or any thing else, as the breaking of a mirror. But the -truth is, there is no sign in the case. It first originated in -ignorance of correct reasoning, and has been perpetuated by the -credulous. It is but a short time ago that a girl in Exeter, N.H., -broke a mirror. She believed that ill luck always followed such an -event and therefore became seriously affected in her mind. Finally, her -strength failed, and she died a victim to her superstition. Hence we -perceive the great importance of a just conception and well-informed -judgment upon such apparently trifling, yet oftentimes serious events, -in their effects upon social and individual happiness. - -We have only to apply this principle of correct reasoning to every sign -in existence, to find them to be superstitious. We shall find, upon -investigation, that they are based upon no rational evidence, and -consequently are not entitled to our belief or confidence. If they -indicate any thing, it is something directly opposite to what is -generally supposed, for they do not come to pass more than once in a -hundred times, and therefore warrant a different conclusion. Not only -so. If you believe in the present pretended signs, you may make a -million more equally good. A man quarrels after drinking a glass of -wine; you may therefore say that taking a glass of wine is the sign of -a quarrel. A man draws a prize in a lottery; you may say therefore that -the purchase of a ticket is the sign of a fortune. A man dies after -supper; you may say therefore that eating supper is the sign of death. -In this you may multiply signs to infinity, and they will prove just as -true as any now in existence. But our Creator has endowed us with -understanding. He has given us reason to regulate our belief by -satisfactory evidence. And if we do this, we cannot believe in -_any_ of the pretended signs. We must conclude that they have all -originated in ignorance of correct reasoning, and are kept in -remembrance by those who will not use their intellectual powers as -their Maker designed. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -INDUCTIVE PHILOSOPHY NOT UNDERSTOOD. - - -Ignorance of inductive philosophy has given rise to many superstitions. -By the means of inductive philosophy, we are enabled to trace effects -to their true causes. For example: Lights have frequently been seen -dancing over marshy grounds, near tan-yards, and burying-places, and -along the sea shore. Credulous people have believed them to be the -spirits of the uneasy dead. This belief must be considered -superstitious, not having any foundation on rational evidence. -Philosophy teaches that these lights are occasioned by an inflammable -gas, which arises from decayed animal and vegetable substances, and -takes fire on coming in contact with atmospheric air. Thus we may trace -all effects to their true causes. - -Many persons have supposed that pork killed in the increase of the moon -would swell in boiling, while that killed in her wane would shrink. -This opinion probably originated in the following manner: Some person -killed, at different periods of the moon, two hogs which had been born -and fattened together. That killed in her increase swelled in boiling; -while the other, killed in her wane, shrunk. He could conceive of no -way to account for the facts but on the supposition of lunar influence. -This conclusion was accordingly adopted, and at length became an -established truth. Yet there was no philosophy in forming this opinion -from a few such facts. More experiments should have been tried; and -they results would have shown that the real cause of the swelling and -shrinking existed in the constitution of the animals. It would have -been discovered that pork of fine and solid texture would commonly -swell, whenever killed; while that of loose and coarse grain would as -generally shrink. And the person would no more have thought of -attributing the difference in his pork to the moon than to the spirit -of Bonaparte. - -Let this philosophic principle be applied to this whole class of -superstitions, and we shall arrive at similar results. There is the -supposed influence of the moon on making soap, grafting trees, cutting -timber, and also upon the fortunes of love-sick swains and maidens. The -latter are directed to go out in the evening and stand over the bars of -a gate, and, looking on the moon, repeat the following lines:-- - - "All hail to the moon! all hail to thee! - I pray thee, good moon, reveal to me, - This night, who my husband shall be." - -They must then go directly to bed, and will dream of their future -husband. Upon trial of the experiment, they will probably be inclined -to consider it a dreamy notion altogether; for love is of too serious a -nature to be fed upon mere _moonshine_. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - -IGNORANCE OF THE CAUSES OF DREAMS. - - -Ignorance of the causes of our dreams has given rise to many -superstitions. Ancient divines have told us that some of our dreams -proceed from ourselves, others from the Deity, and others again from -the devil. We know, to be sure, from experience, that dreams proceed -from ourselves in _some_, if not in all cases. We admit, however, -that God has spoken to some of his dependent creatures by dreams; for -we learn this from the Holy Scriptures. But such dreams were direct -revelations for the accomplishment of some divine purpose. The volume -of revelation was long since closed, and all that is essential to the -present and eternal happiness of mankind is plainly revealed. There is -therefore no necessity for any further communications from Heaven; and -the gospel does not authorize us to expect any. Dreams may sometimes -strike a conviction upon the mind, which our waking thoughts may fail -to do. And they may sometimes have the appearance of being fulfilled; -and yet there may be no necessity of supposing that God has made us the -special organ of divine communications. Our dreams, in such cases, may -be explained upon the principles of mental philosophy, without -resorting to the miraculous interposition of Deity for an explanation. - -To say that the devil is the author of all our disagreeable dreams that -happen generally when we are in some trouble of body, mind, or estate, -is too absurd to believe. And it is specially unbecoming the followers -of Jesus to harbor an opinion so unbecoming in itself, so pernicious in -its consequences, and so derogatory to the supreme Ruler of the -universe. The true doctrine is, that our dreams originate from -ourselves. Some are influenced by our bodily sensations. A person with -a bottle of hot water at his feet dreams of ascending Ætna; and he -finds the heat of the ground almost insupportable. Another kicks the -bed clothes from his feet, and dreams of walking through snow banks, -even in the summer season. Some dreams are influenced by the state of -our stomach and bowels. The hungry prisoner dreams of well-furnished -tables and the pleasures of eating. The glutton dreams of a surfeit and -its attendant unpleasant sensations. Some dreams are influenced by our -dispositions. The person of amiable temper and cheerful spirits is -frequently refreshed with delightful scenes and visions of bliss; while -those of morose, gloomy, irritable, and melancholy habits are generally -harassed with those of a disagreeable and oppressive character. Some -dreams are influenced by the state of our health. Sickness is usually -productive of those of an unpleasant nature; while health secures those -of an opposite description. A gentleman, mentioned by Locke, was not -sensible of dreaming till he had a fever, at the age of twenty-six or -seven. Some dreams are influenced by our waking thoughts. The -mathematician solves difficult problems. The poet roves in Elysian -groves. The miser makes great bargains. The sensualist riots in the -haunts of dissipation. The criminal sees the dungeon or the gallows. -The awakened sinner beholds the flames of hell, or looks upon the -sceptre of pardon; and the Christian anticipates heavenly joy. - -Strong mental emotions are sometimes embodied into a dream, which, by -some natural coincidence, is fulfilled. A murderer, mentioned by Mr. -Combe, dreamed of committing murder some years before the event took -place. A clergyman on a visit to the city of Edinburgh, from a distance -in the country, was sleeping at an inn, when he dreamed of seeing a -fire, and one of his children in the midst of it. He awoke with the -impression, and instantly started for home. When he arrived within -sight of his house, he found it on fire, and got there in time to -assist in saving one of his children, who, in the alarm and confusion, -had been left in a situation of danger. Without calling in question the -possibility of supernatural communications in such cases, this striking -occurrence may perhaps be accounted for on simple and natural -principles. Let us suppose that the gentleman had a servant who had -shown great carelessness in regard to fire, which had often given rise -in his mind to a strong apprehension that he might set fire to the -house. His anxiety might be increased by being from home, and the same -circumstances might make the servant still more careless. Let us -further suppose that the gentleman, before going to bed, had, in -addition to this anxiety, suddenly recollected that there was on that -day, in the neighborhood of his house, some fair or periodical merry -making, from which the servant was likely to return home in a state of -intoxication. It was most natural that these impressions should be -embodied into a dream of his house being on fire, and that the same -circumstances might lead to the dream being fulfilled. - -The cause of a dream may sometimes be the cause of its fulfilment. A -clergyman dreamed of preaching a sermon on a particular subject. In a -few weeks, he delivered the discourse. His dream was therefore -fulfilled. But his waking thoughts caused the dream, for he had -meditated on this very subject; and they also caused its fulfilment, -for he proceeded to write and deliver the result of his meditations. - -A belief in the supernatural origin of dreams sometimes leads to their -fulfilment. A person dreams of approaching sickness. His fears and his -imagination hasten on the calamity. A general, on the eve of battle, -dreamed of a defeat. His belief in dreams deprived him of courage, and, -of course, the enemy conquered. We have on record the case of a German -student, who dreamed that he was to die at a certain hour on the next -day. His friends found him in the morning making his will and arranging -his affairs. As the time drew near, he had every appearance of a person -near his end. Every argument was used to shake his belief in the -supernatural origin of his dream, but all to no effect. At last, the -physician contrived to place the hands of the clock beyond the -specified hour, and by this means saved the student's life. There are -instances on record where death has actually ensued in consequence of -such a belief. It has been produced by the wonderful power the mind -possesses over the body. And there can be no doubt that believers in -dreams often take the most direct means to hasten their fulfilment. - -The apparent fulfilment of dreams is sometimes merely accidental. The -dream happens, and the event dreamed of soon follows; but the -coincidence is altogether fortuitous. A member of Congress informed a -friend that he frequently dreamed of the death of some one of his -children, while residing at Washington. The whole scene would appear -before him--the sickness, the death, and the burial; and this too -several times the same night, and on successive nights. His anxiety for -his family caused his dreams. Now, it would have been nothing strange -if a member of his family had died. But in this particular instance it -was not the case. In this way, however, we are always dreaming of our -absent relatives, and it would be singular if a death did not sometimes -occur at the time of the dream. So on all other subjects. One event may -follow the other, and yet the coincidence be perfectly accidental. -There are occasionally some amusing cases of this kind. A person -dreamed three times in one night that he must turn to the seventh verse -of the fifth chapter of Ecclesiastes, and he would find important -instruction. He arose in the morning, and, referring to the specified -passage, found these words: "_In the multitude of dreams there are -divers vanities._" - -Finally, the occasion of some dreams seems as yet inexplicable. But as -we can account for so large a portion of them, it is rational to -believe that the causes of the few mysterious ones will be hereafter -satisfactorily explained. We think we are safe in believing that all -our dreams are caused by some principle of our intellectual or animal -nature. Let us then pay no further regard to them than to aim by a pure -conscience before God, and a careful attention to our stomachs and -health, to have them refreshing and agreeable. - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - -EFFECTS OF THE IMAGINATION ON THE NERVOUS SYSTEM. - - -Ignorance of the influence of the imagination upon the nervous system -has given rise to many superstitions. We will give a few statements of -facts to establish and illustrate this position. Some time previous to -1784, a gentleman in Paris, by the name of Mesmer, professed to have -discovered a universal remedy for all diseases; and this remedy -consisted in being _magnetized_ under peculiar forms and circumstances. -M. Mesmer became so noted for his discovery, and he performed such -extraordinary cures, that, in 1784, the French king appointed a -committee, consisting of four physicians and five members of the Royal -Academy of Sciences, to investigate this matter. The committee, as soon -as they had examined the whole apparatus employed in magnetizing, and -taken cognizance of the manoeuvres of Mesmer, and his partner, Deslon, -proceeded to notice the symptoms of the patients while under the -influence of magnetism. These were various in different individuals. -Some were calm and tranquil, and felt nothing; others were affected -with coughing and spitting, with pains, heats, and perspirations; and -some were agitated and tortured with convulsions. These convulsions -were sometimes continued for three hours, accompanied with -expectoration of a viscid phlegm, ejected by violent efforts, and -sometimes streaked with blood. They had involuntary motions of the -limbs, of the whole body, and spasms of the throat. Their eyes wandered -in wild motions; they uttered piercing shrieks, wept, laughed, and -hiccoughed. The commissioners observed that the great majority of those -thus effected were females, and that these exhibitions did not begin -until they had been under the operation of magnetism one or two hours, -and that, when one became affected, the rest were soon seen in the same -situation. In order to give the magnetizer the fairest opportunity to -exhibit the power of his invention, and to give the most satisfactory -evidence to the public, the commissioners all submitted to be operated -upon themselves, and sat under the operation two hours and a half, but -without the least effect upon them, except the fatigue of sitting so -long in one position. They were magnetized three days in succession, -but without any sensible effect being produced. The magnetizing -instruments were then removed to Dr. Franklin's house, away from public -view, parade, and high expectation, and fourteen persons were then -magnetized, all of them invalids. Nine of them experienced nothing, -five appeared slightly affected, and the commissioners were surprised -to learn, in every instance, that the poor and ignorant alone were -affected. After this eight men and two women were magnetized, but -without the least effect. At length a female servant submitted to the -same operation, and she affirmed that she felt a heat in every part -where the magnetized finger was pointed at her; that she experienced a -pain in her head; and, during a continuation of the operation, she -became faint, and swooned. When she had fully recovered, they ordered -her eyes to be bandaged, and the operator was removed at a distance, -when they made her believe that she was still under the operation, and -the effects were the same, although no one operated, either near her or -at a distance. She could tell the very place where she was magnetized; -she felt the same heat in her back and loins, and the same pain in her -eyes and ears. At the end of one quarter of an hour, a sign was made -for her to be magnetized, but she felt nothing. On the following day, a -man and woman were magnetized in a similar manner, and the result was -the same. It was found that to direct the _imagination_ to the parts -where the sensations were to be felt, was all that was necessary to -produce these wonderful effects. But _children_, who had not arrived at -sufficient maturity of age to be excited by these imposing forms, -experienced nothing from the operation. - -Mesmer and Deslon asserted that they could magnetize a tree, and every -person approaching the tree, in a given time, would be magnetized, and -either fall into a swoon or in convulsions, provided the magnetizer was -permitted to stand at a distance and direct his look and his cane -towards the tree. Accordingly, an apricot tree was selected in Dr. -Franklin's garden, at Vassy, for the experiment, and M. Deslon came and -magnetized the tree while the patient was retained in the house. The -patient was then brought out, with a bandage over his eyes, and -successively lead to four trees, which were not magnetized, and was -directed to embrace each tree two minutes, while M. Deslon, at a -distance, stood pointing his cane to the tree actually magnetized. At -the first tree, which was about twenty-seven feet from the magnetized -tree, the patient sweat profusely, coughed, expectorated, and said he -felt a pain in his head. At the second tree, now thirty feet from the -magnetized tree, he found himself giddy, attended with headache, as -before. At the third tree, his giddiness and headache were much -increased, and he said he believed he was approaching the magnetized -tree, although he was still twenty-eight feet from it. At length, when -brought to the fourth tree, _not magnetized_, and at the distance -of twenty-four feet from that which was, the young man fell down in a -state of perfect insensibility; his limbs became rigid, and he was -carried to a grass plot, where M. Deslon went to his assistance and -recovered him. And yet, in no instance had he approached within a less -distance than twenty-four feet of the magnetized tree. - -A similar experiment was soon afterwards made on two poor females, at -Dr. Franklin's house. These women were separated from each other. Three -of the commissioners remained with one of them in one chamber, and two -of them with the other, in an adjoining chamber. The first had a -bandage over her eyes, and was then made to believe that M. Deslon came -in and commenced magnetizing her, although he never entered the room. -In three minutes the woman began to shiver. She felt, in succession, a -pain in her head, and a pricking in her hands. She became stiff, struck -her hands together, got up, stamped, &c., but nothing had been done to -her. The woman in the adjoining chamber was requested to take her seat -by the door, which was shut, with her sight at liberty. She was then -made to believe that M. Deslon would magnetize the door on the opposite -side, while the commissioners would wait to witness the result. She had -scarcely been seated a minute before she began to shiver. Her breathing -became hurried; she stretched out her arms behind her back, writhing -them strongly, and bending her body forwards; a general tremor of the -whole body came on. The chattering of the teeth was so loud as to be -heard out of the room; and she bit her hand so as to leave the marks of -her teeth in it; but M. Deslon was not near the door, nor in either -chamber, nor was either of the women touched, not even their pulse -examined. We perceive, then, that these effects were produced solely by -the imagination, and the above facts exhibit very satisfactorily the -power which the mind has over the body. The symptoms were not feigned, -but, in the peculiar state of mind of these persons, they were -involuntary and irresistible. They believed they should be effected in -this manner; the idea was formed in their imaginations, and the nerves -were acted upon precisely as though what they conceived was real, and -the muscular effects followed. And as the patients themselves could not -explain the causes of these effects, they very naturally attributed the -whole to magnetism. When the commissioners explained the matter, -magnetism ceased to produce these wonderful effects. The minds of -persons were enlightened upon the subject, and they no longer expected -to be influenced in this manner, and accordingly they were not. - -Dr. Sigault, an eminent physician of Paris, professed to be an adept in -the art of Mesmer. Being at a great assembly one day, he caused it to -be announced that he could magnetize. The voice and serious air he -assumed had a very sensible effect upon a lady present, although she -endeavored at first to conceal the fact. But having carried his hand to -the region of the heart, he found it palpitating. She soon experienced -difficulty in respiration. The muscles of her face were affected with -convulsive twitches; her eyes rolled; she shortly fell down in a -fainting fit, vomited her dinner, and experienced incredible weakness -and languor. This seemed to corroborate the remarks of Burton, in his -_Anatomy of Melancholy_, where he says, "If, by some soothsayer, -wise man, fortune teller, or physician, men be told they shall have -such a disease, they will so seriously apprehend it that they will -instantly labor of it--a thing familiar in China, (saith Riccius, the -Jesuit.) If they be told they shall be sick on such a day, when that -day comes they will surely be sick, and will be so terribly affected -that sometimes they die upon it." - -A late English paper states that a young woman, named Winfield, who had -been on a visit to Derby, returned home to Radborn, taking a little dog -with her by a string. On arriving there, she informed her friends she -had seen a gypsy on the road, who told her, that if she led her dog by -the string into the house, she would soon be a corpse. Singular to -relate, the young woman expired on the following morning! It was -thought she died from the effect of imagination, aided by a debilitated -constitution. - -A missionary among the New Zealanders says, "There is a class of people -in New Zealand, called by the natives _Areekee_, and whom we very -improperly call _Priests_. These men pretend to have intercourse with -departed spirits, by which they are able to kill, by incantation, any -person on whom their anger may fall. And it is a fact, that numbers -fall a prey to their confidence in the efficacy of the curses of these -men, and pine under the influence of despair, and die." - -In less than fifteen years after the trial of the pretensions of Mesmer -and his coadjutors, in regard to magnetism, there was originated in -America, by a Mr. Perkins, a cause of delusion of precisely the same -nature. It prevailed in all the United States, in Great Britain, -Scotland, and Ireland, and to considerable extent on the continent of -Europe. Mr. Perkins prepared two small pieces of different kinds of -metal drew them to a point, and polished them. These _Metallic -Tractors_, as they were denominated, were said to have, in their joint -operation, great power over the electric fluid; and by moving these -points gently over the surface of an inflamed part, the heat was -extracted, the swelling subsided, and, in a short time, the patient was -relieved. After a while, thousands and tens of thousands were ready to -certify to the happy influence of these _Tractors_. Mr. Perkins went -to England and obtained the royal letters patent, for the purpose of -securing to him the advantages of his discovery; and it has been -asserted by the best authority, that he returned from England possessed -of ten thousand pounds sterling, which he received for the use of his -Tractors. - -But Dr. Haggarth, an eminent physician and philosopher, recollecting -the development of animal magnetism at Paris, wrote to Dr. Falconer, -surgeon of the General Hospital at Bath, (England,) and stated his -suspicion concerning the Tractors; that their efficacy depended wholly -on the imagination of the patient; and recommended the experiment of -_wooden_ Tractors in the place of the _metallic_. - -Accordingly, five persons were selected for the experiment, who were -laboring under chronic rheumatism in the ankle, knee, wrist, and hip. -Wooden Tractors were prepared and painted in such a manner that the -patients could not discover but that they were metal; and on the 7th of -January, 1799, these _wooden_ Tractors were employed for the first -time. All the patients except one, were relieved. Three were very much -benefited. One felt his knee warmer, and he could walk much better, as -he showed the medical gentlemen present. One was easier for nine hours, -till he went to bed, and then his pain returned. The next day, January -8th, the metallic Tractors were employed with the same effect as that -of the preceding day. This led to further experiments of a similar -kind, and they were continued, until the physicians became fully -satisfied that the wooden Tractors were of the same utility with the -metallic, provided the patients _supposed_ them metallic. Similar -experiments were soon after made at Edinburgh, and the result was the -same. A servant girl, afflicted with a most acute headache, which had -rendered her nights altogether restless for a fortnight, readily -submitted to be pointed at with these _wooden_ Tractors. The operator -moved them about her head, but did not touch her. In four minutes she -felt a chilliness in the head. In a minute or two more, she felt as -though cold water was running down her temples, and the pain was -diminished. In ten minutes more, she declared that the headache was -entirely gone; and the next day she returned to express her thanks to -her benefactors for the good sleep she enjoyed through the night. By -similar experiments, the intelligent citizens in America soon -ascertained the true cause of the deception, and when these facts came -to be developed, the Tractors lost all their influence on the human -system, and have since been spoken of only in derision. - -Here, again, we behold the astonishing power of the imagination over -the human system, and witness the miracles that have been performed on -the ignorant and unsuspecting. Even in the _modern_ practice of the -mesmeric art, a great deal of the success depends upon this tendency of -the mind. A very respectable operator assures us, that he cannot -magnetize persons unless he can first impress them with the belief that -they are actually to become magnetized. They must have _faith_ in order -that the effect may be produced. A public lecturer may hang up his -watch before his auditors, and tell them to look upon that watch, and -they will become magnetized. Those who expect to be affected are thrown -into the magnetic state. Those who have little faith and expectation -are seldom, if ever, influenced by such experiments. We, however, do -not mean to avow a disbelief in the science of magnetism. On the -contrary, we look forward with much interest to its perfection, -unencumbered with the false pretensions of its zealous and mistaken -friends. - - - - -CHAPTER V. - -IGNORANCE OF MENTAL PHILOSOPHY. - - -Ignorance of mental philosophy has given rise to many superstitions. -Many persons have believed in the real, visible appearance of ghosts, -spirits, or apparitions. Yet these things are clearly and -satisfactorily explained on the established principles of mental -philosophy. And from this source we learn that they exist alone in -the _mind_, in the same manner as do other ideas and images, except -in the instances recorded in Scripture. They are caused by some -misconception, mental operation, or bodily disorder. We will give a -few examples to substantiate this position. - -Dr. Ferriar relates the case of a gentleman travelling in the Highlands -of Scotland, who was conducted to a bed room which was reported to be -haunted by the spirit of a man who had there committed suicide. In the -night, he awoke under the influence of a frightful dream, and found -himself sitting up in bed with a pistol grasped in his right hand. On -looking around the room, he now discovered, by the moonlight, a corpse, -dressed in a shroud, reared against the wall, close by the window, the -features of the body and every part of the funeral apparel being -distinctly perceived. On recovering from the first impulse of terror, -so far as to investigate the source of the phantom, it was found to be -produced by the moonbeams forming a long, bright image through the -broken window. - -"Two esteemed friends of mine," says Dr. Abercrombie, "while travelling -in the Highlands, had occasion to sleep in separate beds, in one -apartment. One of them, having awoke in the night, saw, by the -moonlight, a skeleton hanging from the head of his friend's bed, every -part of it being perceived in the most distinct manner. He got up to -investigate the source of the appearance, and found it to be produced -by the moonbeams falling back upon the drapery of the bed, which had -been thrown back in some unusual manner, on account of the heat of the -weather. He returned to bed, and soon fell asleep. But having awoke -again some time after, the skeleton was so distinctly before him, that -he could not sleep without again getting up to trace the origin of the -phantom. Determined not to be disturbed a third time, he now brought -down the curtain to its usual state, and the skeleton appeared no -more." - -Dr. Dewar relates the case of a lady who was quite blind, and who never -walked out without seeing a little old woman, with a crutch and a red -cloak, apparently walking before her. She had no illusion when within -doors. Dr. Gregory once took passage in a vessel to a neighboring -country, to visit a lady who was in an advanced stage of consumption. -On his return, he had taken a moderate dose of laudanum, with the view -of preventing seasickness, and was lying on a couch, in the cabin, when -the figure of a lady appeared before him in so distinct a manner, that -her actual presence could not have been more vivid. He was quite awake, -and fully sensible that it was a phantom produced by the opiate, in -connection with his intense mental feeling; but he was unable by any -effort to banish the vision. - -A gentleman, mentioned by Dr. Conolly, when in great danger of being -wrecked in a boat, on the Eddystone rocks, said he actually saw his -family at the moment. In similar circumstances of great danger, others -have described the history of their past lives, being represented to -them in such a vivid manner, that, at a single glance, the whole was -before them, without the power of banishing the impression. We have -read the account of a whole ship's company being thrown into the utmost -consternation by the apparition of a cook, who had died a few days -before. He was distinctly seen walking ahead of the ship, with a -peculiar gait, by which he was distinguished when alive, from having -one leg shorter than the other. On steering the ship towards the -object, it was found to be a piece of floating wreck! - -There is a story on record, of a piratical cruiser having captured a -Spanish vessel, during the seventeenth century, and brought her into -Marblehead harbor, which was then the site of a few humble dwellings. -The male inhabitants were all absent on their fishing voyages. The -pirates brought their prisoners ashore, carried them at the dead of -night into a solitary glen, and there murdered them. Among the captives -was an English female passenger. The women who belonged to the place -heard her dying outcries, as they rose through the midnight air, and -reverberated far and wide along the silent shores. She was heard to -exclaim, "O, mercy, mercy! Lord Jesus Christ, save me! save me!" Her -body was buried by the pirates on the spot. The same piercing voice is -believed to be heard at intervals, more or less often, almost every -year, in the stillness of a calm starlight, or clear moonlight night. -There is something, it is said, so wild, mysterious, and evidently -superhuman in the sound, as to strike a chill of dread into the hearts -of all who listen to it. A writer in the Marblehead Register, of April -3, 1830, declares that "there are not persons wanting at the present -day, persons of unimpeachable veracity and known respectability, who -still continue to believe the tradition, and to assert that they -themselves have been auditors of the sounds described, which they -declare were of such an unearthly nature as to preclude the idea of -imposition or deception." When "the silver moon holds her way," or when -the stars are glistening in the clear, cold sky, and the dark forms of -the moored vessels are at rest upon the sleeping bosom of the -harbor,--when no natural sound comes forth from the animate or -inanimate creation but the dull and melancholy note of the winding -shore, how often, at midnight, is the watcher startled from the -reveries of an excited imagination by the piteous, dismal, and terrific -screams of the unlaid _ghost_ of the murdered lady! - -Erroneous impressions are often connected with some bodily disease, -more especially disease in the brain. Dr. Gregory mentions the case of -a gentleman liable to epileptic fits, in whom the paroxysm was -generally preceded by the appearance of an old woman in a red cloak, -who seemed to come up to him, and strike him on the head with her -crutch. At that instant he fell down in the fit. Another is mentioned -by Dr. Alderston, of a man who kept a dram shop, and who would often -see a soldier endeavoring to force himself into his house in a menacing -manner; and in rushing forward to prevent him, would find it a mere -phantom. This man was cured by bleeding and purgatives; and the source -of this vision was traced to a quarrel which he had had some time -before with a drunken soldier. In _delirium tremens_ such visions -are common, and assume a variety of forms. - -Similar phantasms occur in various forms in febrile diseases. A lady -was attended by Dr. Abercrombie, having an affection of the chest. She -awoke her husband one night, at the commencement of her disorder, and -begged him to get up instantly, saying that she had distinctly seen a -man enter the apartment, pass the foot of her bed, and go into a closet -that entered from the opposite side of the room. She was quite awake, -and fully convinced of the reality of the appearance. But, upon -examining the closet, it was found to be a delusion, although it was -almost impossible to convince the lady it was not a reality. - -A writer in the Christian Observer mentions a lady, who, during a -severe illness, repeatedly saw her father, who resided at the distance -of many hundred miles, come to her bedside, withdraw the curtain, and -talk to her in his usual voice and manner. A farmer, mentioned by the -same writer, on returning from market, was deeply affected by an -extraordinarily brilliant light, which he saw upon the road, and by an -appearance in the light, which he supposed to be our Savior. He was -greatly alarmed, and, spurring his horse, galloped home; remained -agitated during the evening; was seized with typhus fever, then -prevailing in the vicinity, and died in about ten days. It was -afterwards ascertained, that on the morning of the same day, before he -left home, he had complained of headache and languor; and there can be -no doubt, says this writer, that the spectral appearance was connected -with the commencement of the fever. - -Analogous to this is the very striking case related by a physician, of -a relative of his, a lady about fifty. On returning home one evening -from a party, she went into a dark room to lay aside some part of her -dress, when she saw distinctly before her the figure of death, as a -skeleton, with his arm uplifted, and a dart in his hand. He instantly -aimed a blow at her with the dart, which seemed to strike her on the -left side. The same night she was seized with a fever, accompanied with -symptoms of inflammation in the left side, but recovered after a severe -illness. - -We have read the account of a lady who had an illusion affecting both -her sight and hearing. She repeatedly heard her husband's voice calling -to her by name, as if from an adjoining room. On one occasion, she saw -his figure most distinctly, standing before the fire in the drawing -room, when he had left the house half an hour before. She went and sat -down within two feet of the figure, supposing it to be her husband, and -was greatly astonished that he did not answer her when she spoke to -him. The figure continued visible several minutes, then moved towards a -window at the farther end of the room, and there disappeared. On -another occasion, while adjusting her hair before a mirror, late at -night, she saw the countenance of a friend, dressed in a shroud, -reflected from the mirror, as if looking over her shoulder. This lady -had been for some time in bad health, being affected with a lung -complaint, and much nervous debility. - -Another case of an illusion of hearing is reported of a clergyman, who -was accustomed to full living, and was suddenly seized with vomiting, -vertigo, and ringing in his ears, and continued in an alarming -condition for several days. During this time he heard tunes most -distinctly played, and in accurate succession. This patient had, at the -same time, a remarkable condition of vision, all objects appearing to -him inverted. This peculiarity continued about three days, and ceased -gradually; the objects by degrees changing their position, first to the -horizontal, and then to the erect. - -Some profess to have visions or sights relative to the world of -spirits. This was the case with Swedenborg. He relates some of them in -the following language: "I dined very late at my lodgings at London, -and ate with great appetite, till, at the close of my repast, I -perceived a kind of mist about my eyes, and the floor of my chamber was -covered with hideous reptiles. They soon disappeared, the darkness was -dissipated, and I saw clearly, in the midst of a brilliant light, a man -seated in the corner of my chamber, who said to me, in a terrible -voice, _Eat not so much_. At these words, my sight became obscured; -afterwards it became clear by degrees, and I found myself alone. The -night following, the same man, radiant with light, appeared to me, and -said, I am God the Lord, Creator and Redeemer. I have chosen you to -unfold to men the internal and spiritual sense of the sacred writings, -and will dictate to you what you ought to write. At that time, I was -not terrified, and the light, although very brilliant, made no -unpleasant impression upon my eyes. The Lord was clothed in purple, and -the vision lasted a quarter of an hour. The same night, the eyes of my -internal man were opened, and fitted to see things in heaven, in the -world of spirits, and in hell; in which places I have found many -persons of my acquaintance, some of them long since dead, and others -lately deceased." In another place, he observes, "I have conversed with -apostles, departed popes, emperors, and kings; with the late reformers -of the church, Luther, Calvin, and Melancthon, and with others from -different countries." In conversing with Melancthon, he wished to know -his state in the spirit world, but Melancthon did not see fit to inform -him; "wherefore," says Swedenborg, "I was instructed by others -concerning his lot, viz., that he is sometimes in an excavated stone -chamber, and at other times in hell; and that when in the chamber, he -appears to be clothed in a bear's skin by reason of the cold; and that -on account of the filth in his chamber, he does not admit strangers -from the world, who are desirous of visiting him from the reputation of -his name." - -The apparitions of Swedenborg were probably caused by his studies, -habits, and pursuits. They bear the marks of earthly origin, although -he firmly believed they were from heaven. Overloading his stomach at -late meals, no doubt, caused some of them. He was in the habit of -_eating too much_, as he himself admits. Hence his brain may have -been disturbed. We have all heard of the case of an elderly lady, who, -being ill, called upon her physician one day for advice. She told him, -among other things, that on the preceding night her sleep had been -disturbed--that she had seen her grandmother in her dreams. Being -interrogated whether she ate any thing the preceding evening, she told -the doctor she ate half a mince pie just before going to bed. "Well, -madam," said he, "if you had eaten the other half, you might have seen -your grandfather also." - -The slightest examination of the accounts which remain of occurrences -that were deemed supernatural by our ancestors will satisfy any one, at -the present day, that they were brought about by causes entirely -_natural_, although unknown to them. We will close this part of -our investigation by relating the following circumstances, attested by -the Rev. James Pierpont, pastor of a church in New Haven:-- - -"In the year 1647, a new ship of about one hundred and fifty tons, -containing a valuable cargo, and several distinguished persons as -passengers, put to sea from New Haven in the month of January, bound to -England. The vessels that came over the ensuing spring brought no -tidings of her arrival in the mother country. The pious colonists were -earnest and instant in their prayers that intelligence might be -received of the missing vessel. In the course of the following June, a -great thunder storm arose out of the north-west; after which, (the -hemisphere being serene,) about an hour before sunset, a ship of like -dimensions of the aforesaid, with her canvas and colors abroad, -(although the wind was northerly,) appeared in the air, coming up from -the harbor's mouth, which lies southward from the town, seemingly with -her sails filled, under a fresh gale, holding her course north, and -continuing under observation, sailing against the wind, for the space -of half an hour. The phantom ship was borne along, until, to the -excited imaginations of the spectators, she seemed to have approached -so near that they could throw a stone into her. Her main topmast then -disappeared, then her mizzen topmast, then her masts were entirely -carried away, and finally her hull fell off, and vanished from sight, -leaving a dull and smoke-colored cloud, which soon dissolved, and the -whole atmosphere became clear. All affirmed that the airy vision was a -precise copy of the missing vessel, and that it was sent to announce -and describe her fate. They considered it the spectre of the lost ship, -and the Rev. Mr. Davenport declared in public 'that God had -condescended, for the quieting of their afflicted spirits, this -extraordinary account of his sovereign disposal of those for whom so -many fervent prayers were made continually.'" - -The results of modern science enable us to explain the mysterious -appearance. It is probable that some Dutch vessel, proceeding slowly, -quietly, and unconsciously on her voyage from Amsterdam to the New -Netherlands, happened at the time to be passing through the Sound. At -the moment the apparition was seen in the sky, she was so near, that -her image was painted or delineated to the eyes of the observers, on -the clouds, by the laws of optics, now generally well known, before her -actual outlines could be discerned by them on the horizon. As the sun -sunk behind the western hills, and his rays were gradually withdrawn, -the visionary ship slowly disappeared, and the approach of the night, -while it dispelled the vapors from the atmosphere, effectually -concealed the vessel as she continued her course along the Sound. - -The optical illusions that present themselves, on the sea shore, by -which distant objects are raised to view, the opposite islands and -capes made to loom up, lifted above the line of the apparent -circumference of the earth, and thrown into every variety of shape -which the imagination can conceive, are among the most beautiful -phenomena of nature, and they impress the mind with the idea of -enchantment and mystery, more perhaps than any others. But they have -received a complete solution from modern discovery. - -It should be observed that the optical principles that explain these -phenomena have recently afforded a foundation for the science, or -rather the _art_, of _nauscopy_. There are persons, it is said, in some -places in the Isle of France, whose calling and profession it is to -ascertain and predict the approach of vessels by their reflection in -the atmosphere and on the clouds, long before they are visible to the -eye or through the glass. - -Our vision is at all times liable to be disturbed by atmospheric -conditions. So long as the atmosphere between our person and the object -we are looking at is of the same density, we may be said to see in a -straight line to the object. But if, by any cause, a portion of that -atmosphere is rendered less or more dense, the line of vision is bent, -or refracted, from its course. A thorough comprehension of this truth -in science has banished a mass of superstition. It has been found that, -by means of powerful refraction, objects at great distances, and round -the back of a hill, or considerably beneath the horizon, are brought -into sight. In some countries this phenomenon is called _mirage_. The -following is one of the most interesting and best-authenticated cases -of the kind. In a voyage performed by Captain Scoresby, in 1822, he was -able to recognize his father's ship, when below the horizon, from the -inverted image of it which appeared in the air. "It was," says he, "so -well defined, that I could distinguish, by a telescope, every sail, the -general rig of the ship, and its particular character, insomuch that I -confidently pronounced it to be my father's ship, the Fame,--which it -afterwards proved to be--though on comparing notes with my father, I -found that our relative position, at the time, gave our distance from -one another very nearly thirty miles, being about seventeen miles -beyond the horizon, and some leagues beyond the limit of direct -vision!" - -Dr. Vince, an English philosopher, was once looking through a telescope -at a ship which was so far off that he could only see the upper part of -the masts. The hull was entirely hidden by the bending of the water; -but, between himself and the ship, he saw two perfect images of it in -the air. These were of the same form and color as the real ship; but -one of them was turned completely upside down. - -In the sandy plains of Egypt, the mirage is seen to great advantage. -These plains are often interrupted by small eminences, upon which the -inhabitants have built their villages in order to escape the -inundations of the Nile. In the morning and evening, objects are seen -in their natural form and position; but when the surface of the sandy -ground is heated by the sun, the land seems terminated, at a particular -distance, by a general inundation; the villages which are beyond it -appear like so many islands in a great lake; and an inverted image of a -village appears between the hills. - -The Swedish sailors long searched for a supposed magic island, which, -from time to time, could be descried between the Island of Aland and -the coast of Upland. It proved to be a rock, the image of which was -presented in the air by mirage. At one time, the English saw, with -terror, the coast of Calais and Boulogne, in France, rising up on the -opposite side of the Channel, and apparently approaching their island. -But the most celebrated example of mirage is exhibited in the Straits -of Messina. The inhabitants of the Calabrian shore behold images of -palaces, embattled ramparts, houses, and ships, and all the varied -objects of towns and landscapes, in the air--being refracted images -from the Sicilian coast. This wonderful phenomenon is superstitiously -regarded by the common people as the work of fairies. - - - - -CHAPTER VI. - -IGNORANCE OF TRUE RELIGION. - - -Ignorance of true religion has given rise to many prevailing -superstitions. The Savior has taught us that the Father of spirits -regulates the minutest events of this world, and that he alone is the -Supreme Ruler of the universe. Our experience and observation must -convince us that this infinite work is accomplished by regular laws, -and that Infinite Wisdom sees fit so to govern all events without the -intervention of miracles, or through the agency of any instrumentality -but his own. And by examination, we shall find that these truths are in -direct opposition to the general mass of popular superstitions. - -There are many who believe in signs. They believe that the howling of a -dog under a window betokens death to some member of the family. But how -does the dog obtain this foreknowledge? Who sends him on this solemn -errand? If you say that his appearance at the house is accidental, then -you would have us trust to _chance_ for information upon this most -important subject. If you say that his knowledge of the approaching -event is intuitive, then you would have us believe that the irrational -brute knows more than his intelligent master. If you say that he is -instigated by some wicked spirit, then you would have us admit that an -enemy of mankind is more attentive to their welfare than God; for it -certainly betokens the greatest kindness to notify us of our near -dissolution. If you say the animal is sent by God, how will you explain -the fact that the sign so often fails? not actually taking place -oftener, at most, than once in a hundred times. Certainly we are not to -accuse the omniscient and merciful Jehovah either of ignorance -concerning future events, or of trifling with the feelings of his -dependent creatures. We must therefore consider the sign to be -altogether superstitious, and contrary to all rational evidence. - -Some persons profess to believe in lucky and unlucky days. They say, -for instance, that Friday is an unlucky day. And why so? Does God part -with the reins of his government, and employ wicked spirits to torment -his creatures on this day? Does he make this day more unpropitious to -human affairs than others? Do facts go to show that more disasters -occur on this day than on any other? Paul instructs us that all days -are alike, and that God rules the universe with infinite wisdom and -benevolence. Then why should we account Friday to be an unlucky day? -Whence came such an opinion? From heathenism. The heathen were much -influenced by this superstition; and when converted to Christianity, -they incorporated this among some other absurdities into their -religious belief. Because our Savior was crucified on Friday, they -placed this at the head of their unlucky days. But why they did so, we -cannot conceive; for the death of Christ was absolutely necessary for -the deliverance of mankind from sin and death. And for this reason -alone, Friday was the most propitious day that ever dawned upon a dying -world. But the heathen converts did not consider this circumstance. -They pronounced Sunday, the day of his resurrection, to be the most -fortunate. Later Christians, in a certain sense, have thought -differently. Sir Matthew Hale has remarked, that he never knew any -undertaking to prosper that was commenced on the Sabbath. And the early -laws of Connecticut prohibited any vessel from either leaving a port, -or entering a port, or passing by a village on Sunday. But such -prohibitions are not agreeable to the notions of seamen, who, as a -class, are inclined to be somewhat superstitious. We frequently meet -with dissipated, unbelieving sailors, who could not be induced to put -to sea on Friday on any consideration; but who would rather labor seven -successive nights than not sail on the Sabbath. It is rather singular -that sceptics should be so afraid of the day of our Savior's -crucifixion, and so fond of that of his resurrection. Such -inconsistency, however, is not uncommon. Those who rail most at the -credulity of others are frequently the most superstitious. Those who -lay the greatest claims to bravery are, for the most part, the greatest -cowards. Voltaire could ridicule religion in fair weather, but the -moment a thunder cloud appeared, he was thrown into extreme -consternation, and must have a priest to pray during its continuance -for his preservation. If we would avoid the influence of this heathen -superstition, we must regard _actions_ rather than _days_. If our -engagements are _proper_, we have nothing to fear from the day on which -they are commenced. If we feel the evidence within that God is indeed -_our_ Father, we shall not be prevented, by any belief in lucky or -unlucky days, from doing our duty on every day, and enjoying peace and -happiness on all days. - - - - -CHAPTER VII. - -BELIEF IN WITCHCRAFT. - - -A witch was regarded by our fathers as a person who had made an actual, -deliberate, and formal contract with Satan, by which contract it was -agreed that the party should become his faithful subject, and do -whatever should be required in promoting his cause. And in -consideration of this allegiance and service, he, on his part, agreed -to exercise his supernatural powers in the person's behalf. It was -considered as a transfer of allegiance from God to the devil. The -agreement being concluded, Satan bestows some trifling sum of money to -bind the bargain; then, cutting or pricking a finger causes the -individual to sign his or her name, or make the mark of a cross, with -their own blood, on a piece of parchment. In addition to this -signature, in some places, the devil made the witches put one hand to -the crown of their head, and the other to the sole of the foot, -signifying they were entirely his. Before the devil quits his new -subject, he delivers to her or him an imp or familiar, and sometimes -two or three. They are of different shapes and forms, some resembling a -cat, others a mole, a miller fly, spider, or some other insect or -animal. These are to come at bidding, to do such mischief as the witch -may command, and, at stated times of the day, suck the blood of the -witch, through teats, on different parts of the body. Feeding, -suckling, or rewarding these imps was, by law, declared _felony_. - -Sometimes a witch, in company with others of the fraternity, is carried -through the air on brooms or spits, to distant meetings or Sabbaths of -witches. But for this they must anoint themselves with a certain -magical ointment given them by the devil. Lord Bacon, in his -philosophical works, gives a recipe for the manufacture of an ointment -that enabled witches to fly in the air. It was composed of the fat of -children, digged out of their graves, and of the juices of smaltage, -cinquefoil, and wolfsbane, mixed with meal of fine wheat. After -greasing themselves with this preparation, the witches flew up chimney, -and repaired to the spot in some graveyard or dismal forest, where they -were to hold their meetings with the evil one. At these meetings they -have feasting and dancing, the devil himself sometimes condescending to -play on the great fiddle, pipe, or harp. When the meeting breaks up, -they all have the honor of kissing his majesty, who for that ceremony -usually assumes the form of a he goat. - -Witches showed their spite by causing the object of it to waste away in -a long and painful disease, with a sensation of thorns stuck in the -flesh. Sometimes they caused their victims to swallow pins, old nails, -dirt, and trash of all sorts, invisibly conveyed to them by their imps. -Frequently they showed their hate by drying up the milk of cows, or by -killing oxen. For slight offences they would prevent butter from coming -in the churn, or beer from working. Grace Greenwood says, that, on a -visit to Salem in the fall of 1850, she "was shown a vial of the -veritable bewitched pins with which divers persons were sorely pricked -by the wicked spite of certain witches and wizards." - -It was believed that Satan affixed his mark or seal to the bodies of -those in allegiance with him, and that the spot where this mark was -made became callous and dead. In examining a witch upon trial, they -would pierce the body with pins, and if any spot was found insensible -to the torture, it was looked upon as ocular demonstration of guilt. -Another method to detect a witch, was to weigh her against the church -Bible. If she was guilty, the Bible would preponderate. Another was by -making her say the Lord's prayer, which no one actually possessed could -do correctly. A witch could not weep but three tears, and that only out -of the left eye; and this was considered by many an decisive proof of -guilt. But swimming was the most infallible ordeal. They were stripped -naked, and bound the right thumb to the left toe, and the left thumb to -the right toe. Being thus prepared, they were thrown into a pond or -river. If guilty, they could not sink; for having, by their compact -with the devil, renounced the water of baptism, that element renounces -them, and refuses to receive them into its bosom. - -In 1664, a man by the name of Matthew Hopkins, in England, was -permitted to explore the counties of Essex, Suffolk, and Huntingdon, -with a commission to discover witches, receiving twenty shillings from -each town he visited. Many persons were pitched upon, and through his -means convicted. At length, some gentlemen, out of indignation at his -barbarity, tied him in the same manner he had bound others, thumbs and -toes together, in which state, putting him in the water, he swam! -Standing condemned on his own principles, the country was rescued from -the power of his malicious imposition. - -The subsequent illustration of the condition of religion less than two -hundred years ago will excite a few humbling thoughts. In the parish -register of Glammis, Scotland, June, 1676, is recorded--"Nae preaching -here this Lord's day, the minister being at Gortachy, burning a witch." -Forty thousand persons, it is said, were put to death for witchcraft in -England during the seventeenth century, and a much greater number in -Scotland, in proportion to its population. - -In 1692, the whole population of Salem and vicinity were under the -influence of a terrible delusion concerning witchcraft. By yielding to -the sway of their credulous fancies, allowing their passions to be -worked up to a tremendous pitch of excitement, and running into -excesses of folly and violence, they have left a dark stain upon their -memory, that will awaken a sense of shame, pity, and amazement in the -minds of their latest posterity. The principal causes that led to their -delusion, and to the proceedings connected with it, were, a proneness -to superstition, owing in a great degree to an ignorance of natural -science, too great a dependence upon the imagination, and the power of -sympathy. In contemplating the errors and sufferings which ignorance of -philosophy and science brought upon our fathers, we should be led to -appreciate more gratefully, and to improve with more faithfulness, our -own opportunities to acquire wisdom and knowledge. But we would not be -understood as saying, that mere intellectual cultivation is sufficient -to banish every superstition. No. For who were ever better educated -than the ancient Greeks and Romans? And yet, who were ever more -influenced by a belief in signs, omens, spectres, and witches? We -believe that, when the gospel, in its purity and simplicity, shall shed -its divine light abroad, and pervade the hearts of men, superstition, -in all its dark and hideous forms, will recede, and vanish from the -world. - -In concluding our remarks under this head, we would add that, in a -dictionary before us, a witch is designated as a woman, and _wizard_ as -a man, that pretends to some power whereby he or she can foretell -future events, cure diseases, call up or drive away spirits. The art -itself is called _witchcraft_. If this is a correct definition, witches -and wizards are quite a numerous class of people in society at the -present day; for there are many among us who presume to practise these -things. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII. - -NECROMANCY AND FORTUNE TELLING. - - -Although the belief in witchcraft has nearly passed away, the civilized -world is yet full of necromancers and fortune tellers. The mystic -science of "palmistry" is still practised by many a haggard and -muttering vagrant. - -The most celebrated fortune teller, perhaps, that ever lived, resided -in Lynn, Mass. The character of "Moll Pitcher" is familiarly known in -all parts of the commercial world. She died in 1813. Her place of abode -was beneath the projecting and elevated summit of High Rock, in Lynn, -and commanded a view of the wild and indented coast of Marblehead, of -the extended and resounding beaches of Lynn and Chelsea, of Nahant -Rocks, of the vessels and islands, of Boston's beautiful bay, and of -its remote southern shore. She derived her mysterious gifts by -inheritance, her grandfather having practised them before, in -Marblehead. Sailors, merchants, and adventurers of every kind visited -her residence, and placed great confidence in her predictions. People -came from great distances to learn the fate of missing friends or -recover the possession of lost goods. The young, of both sexes, -impatient at the tardy pace of time, and burning with curiosity to -discern their future lot, especially as it regarded matters of wedlock, -availed themselves of every opportunity to visit her lowly dwelling, -and hear from her prophetic lips the revelations of these most tender -incidents and important events of their coming lives. She read the -future, and traced what, to mere mortal eyes, were the mysteries of the -present or the past, in the arrangement and aspect of the grounds or -settlings of a cup of tea or coffee. Her name has every where become -the generic title of fortune tellers, and occupies a conspicuous place -in the legends and ballads of popular superstition. - -A man was suddenly missed by his friends from a certain town in this -commonwealth. The church immediately sent a member to consult the -far-famed fortune-telling Molly Pitcher. After making the necessary -inquiries, she intimated that the absent person had been murdered by a -family of negroes, and his body sunk in the deep waters behind their -dwelling. Upon this evidence, the accused were forthwith imprisoned, -and the pond raked in vain, from shore to shore. A few days previous to -the trial, the missing man returned to his friends, safe and sound; -thus proving that the fortune teller, instead of having received from -Satan certain information of distant and unknown events, actually -played off a piece of the grossest deception upon her credulous -visitors. - -We are told by travellers that there is scarcely a village in Syria in -which there is not some one who has the credit of being able to cast -out evil spirits. About eight miles from the ancient Sidon, Lady Hester -Stanhope, the granddaughter of the immortal Chatham, and niece of the -equally immortal Pitt, recently lived in a style of Eastern splendor -and magnificence. She spent her time in gazing at the extended canopy -of heaven, as it shed its sparkling light upon the ancient hills and -sacred groves of Palestine--her soul absorbed in the fathomless -mysteries of her loved astrology, and holding fancied communion with -supernatural powers and spirits of the departed. - -There recently died in Hopkinton, Mass., an individual by the name of -Sheffield, who had long followed the art of fortune telling by -astrology. He professed to unfold almost every secret, or mystery, even -to foretelling the precise day and hour any person would die. In case -of lost or stolen goods, it was only necessary to enclose a small fee -in a letter, containing also a statement of your name, age, and place -of residence, and forward the same by mail to his address. In two or -three weeks, the information you sought, as to the person who stole the -property, &c., would be forwarded to you, leaving you to judge of the -case for yourself. He did quite a business in his line, and made -something of a fortune out of a long-exploded science. - -There are many who trust to the declarations of such persons, and are -often made unhappy thereby. In fact, it is doubtful if a more unhappy -class can be found than those who are in the habit of consulting -fortune tellers of any character. It is _discontent_, chiefly, -that leads them to pry into futurity. And after having had their -_fortunes told_, as it is termed, they are no better satisfied -than before; for the best of fortune tellers are famous for their -errors and mistakes, although it would be strange if they did not -blunder upon some facts in the whole routine of their business. But we -pity those who rely upon their prognostications. If told they will die -at such or such a time, or if they are to meet with some dreadful -accident, misfortune, or disappointment, their imaginations will lead -them to anticipate and dread the event, which will be the surest way to -produce its fulfilment. If a husband or wife is told that he or she -will marry again, it will lead them to be dissatisfied with the partner -with whom they are at present associated. And look at this subject as -we will, we shall find it productive of a vast amount of evil, and -therefore deserving of our entire disapprobation. - - - - -CHAPTER IX. - -FAIRIES, OR WANDERING SPIRITS. - - -Fairies, says a certain author, are a sort of intermediate beings, -between men and women, having bodies, yet with the power of rendering -them _invisible_, and of passing through all sorts of enclosures. They -are remarkably small of stature, with fair complexions, whence they -derive their name, _fairies_. Both male and female are generally -clothed in green, and frequent mountains, the sunny side of hills, -groves, and green meadows, where they amuse themselves with dancing, -hand in hand, in a circle, by moonlight. The traces of their feet are -said to be visible, next morning, on the grass, and are commonly called -_fairy rings_, or _circles_. - -Fairies have all the passions and wants of men, and are great lovers of -cleanliness and propriety; for the observance of which, they frequently -reward servants, by dropping money in their shoes. They likewise punish -sluts and slovens by pinching them black and blue. They often change -their weak and starveling elves, or children, for the more robust -offspring of men. But this can only be done before baptism; for which -reason it is still the custom, in the Highlands, to watch by the cradle -of infants till they are christened. The word _changeling_, now -applied to one almost an idiot, attests the current belief of these -superstitious mutations. - -Some fairies dwell in mines, and in Wales nothing is more common than -these subterranean spirits, called _knockers_, who very good naturedly -point out where there is a rich vein of lead or silver. In Scotland -there was a sort of domestic fairies, from their sun-burnt complexions, -called _brownies_. These were extremely useful, performing all sorts of -domestic drudgery. - -In the Life of Dr. Adam Clarke, we have the following account of a -circumstance that took place in the town of Freshford, county of -Kilkenny, Ireland, showing the superstition prevailing in that country -concerning the influence of these fairy beings: "A farmer built himself -a house of three apartments, the kitchen in the middle, and a room for -sleeping, &c., on either end. Some time after it was finished, a cow of -his died--then a horse; to these succeeded other smaller animals, and -last of all his _wife_ died. Full of alarm and distress, supposing -himself to be an object of _fairy indignation_, he went to the -_fairy man_, that is, one who pretends to know _fairy_ customs, haunts, -pathways, antipathies, caprices, benevolences, &c., and he asked his -advice and counsel on the subject of his losses. The wise man, after -having considered all things, and cast his eye upon the house, said, -'The fairies, in their night walks from _Knockshegowny_ Hill, in county -_Tipperary_, to the county of _Kilkenny_, were accustomed to pass over -the very spot where one of your rooms is now built; you have blocked up -their way, and they were very angry with you, and have slain your -cattle, and killed your wife, and, if not appeased, may yet do worse -harm to you.' The poor fellow, sadly alarmed, went, and with his own -hands, deliberately pulled down the timbers, demolished the walls, and -left not one stone upon another, but razed the very foundation, and -left the path of these capricious gentry as open and as clear as it was -before. How strong must have been this man's belief in the existence of -these demi-natural and semi-supernatural beings, to have induced him -thus to destroy the work of his own hands!" - -In Spenser's epic poem, called the Fairy Queen, the imagination of the -reader is entertained with the characters of fairies, witches, -magicians, demons, and departed spirits. A kind of pleasing horror is -raised in the mind, and one is amused with the strangeness and novelty -of the persons who are represented in it; but to be affected by such -poetry requires an odd turn of thought, a peculiar cast of fancy, with -an imagination naturally fruitful and superstitious. - -The Gypsies are a class of strolling beggars, cheats, and fortune -tellers. They have been quite numerous in all the older countries, and -are so still in some of them; but in the United States there are but -few, some one or two tribes in the west, and a small party of them in -New York state. They are probably called Gypsies from the ancient -Egyptians, who had the character of great cheats, whence the name might -afterwards pass proverbially into other languages, as it did into the -Greek and Latin; or else the ancient Egyptians being much versed in -astronomy, or rather astrology, the name was afterwards assumed by -these modern fortune tellers. In Latin they are called _Egyptii_; the -Italians called them _Cinari_, or _Cingani_; the Russians, _Zigani_; -the Turks and Persians, _Zingarri_; the Germans, _Ziguenor_; the -Spaniards, _Gitános_; the French, _Bohemians_, from the circumstance -that Bohemia was the first civilized country where they made their -appearance. - -In most countries they live in the woods and forests; but in England, -where every inch of land is cultivated, the covered cart and little -tent are their houses, and they seldom remain more than three days in -the same place. - -Dabbling in sorcery is in some degree the province of the female Gypsy. -She affects to tell the future, and to prepare philters, by means of -which love can be awakened in any individual towards any particular -object; and such is the credulity of the human race, even in the most -enlightened countries, that the profits arising from these practices -are great. The following is a case in point: Two females, neighbors and -friends, were tried, some years since, for the murder of their -husbands. It appeared that they were in love for the same individual, -and had conjointly, at various times, paid sums of money to a Gypsy -woman to work charms to captivate his affections. Whatever little -effect the charms might produce, they were successful in their -principal object, for the person in question carried on for some time a -criminal intercourse with both. The matter came to the knowledge of the -husbands, who, taking means to break off this connection, were both -poisoned by their wives. Till the moment of conviction, these wretched -females betrayed neither emotion nor fear; but at this juncture their -consternation was indescribable. They afterwards confessed that the -Gypsy, who had visited them in prison, had promised to shield them from -conviction by means of her art. It is therefore not surprising that in -the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, when a belief in sorcery was -supported by the laws of all Europe, these people were regarded as -practisers of sorcery, and punished as such, when, even in the -nineteenth, they still find people weak enough to place confidence in -their claims to supernatural power. - -In telling fortunes, the first demand of the Gypsy, in England, is -invariably a sixpence, in order that she may cross her hands with -silver; and here the same promises are made, and as easily believed, as -in other countries, leading to the conclusion that mental illumination, -amongst the generality of mankind, has made no progress whatever; as we -observe in the nineteenth century the same gross credulity manifested -as in the seventeenth, and the inhabitants of one of the countries most -celebrated for the arts of civilization imposed upon by the same stale -tricks which served to deceive, two centuries before, in Spain, a -country whose name has long and justly been considered as synonymous -with every species of ignorance and barbarity. - -In telling fortunes, promises are the only capital requisite, and the -whole art consists in properly adapting these promises to the age and -condition of the parties who seek for information. The Gitános are -clever enough in the accomplishment of this, and generally give perfect -satisfaction. Their practice lies chiefly amongst females, the portion -of the human race most given to curiosity and credulity. To the young -maidens they promise lovers, handsome invariably, and oftentimes rich; -to wives, children, and perhaps another husband; for their eyes are so -penetrating, that occasionally they will develop your most secret -thoughts and wishes; to the old, riches, and nothing but riches--for -they have sufficient knowledge of the human heart to be aware that -avarice is the last passion that becomes extinct within it. These -riches are to proceed either from the discovery of hidden treasure, or -from across the water. The Gitános, in the exercise of this practice, -find dupes almost as readily amongst the superior classes, as the -veriest dregs of the population. - -They are also expert in chiromancy, which is the determining, from -certain lines upon the hand, the quality of the physical and -intellectual powers of the possessor, to which lines they give -particular and appropriate names, the principal of which is called the -"line of life." An ancient writer, in speaking of this art, says, "Such -chiromancy is not only reprobated by theologians, but by men of law and -physic, as a foolish, vain, scandalous, futile, superstitious practice, -smelling much of divinery and a pact with the devil." - -The Gitános in the olden time appear to have not unfrequently been -subjected to punishment as sorceresses, and with great justice, as the -abominable trade which they have always driven in philters and -decoctions certainly entitled them to that appellation, and to the -pains and penalties reserved for those who practised what is generally -termed "witchcraft." - -Amongst the crimes laid to their charge, connected with the exercise of -occult powers, there is one of a purely imaginary character, which if -they were ever punished for, they had assuredly but little right to -complain, as the chastisement they met with was fully merited by -practices equally malefic as the one imputed to them, provided that -were possible. _It was the casting the evil eye._ - -In the Gitáno language, casting the evil eye is called _zuerelar -nasula_, which simply means making sick, and which, according to the -common superstition, is accomplished by casting an evil look at people, -especially children, who, from the tenderness of their constitution, -are supposed to be more easily blighted than those of a more mature -age. After receiving the evil glance, they fall sick, and die in a few -hours. - -In Andalusia, a belief in the evil eye is very prevalent among the -lower orders. A stag's horn is considered a good safeguard, and on that -account, a small horn, tipped with silver, is frequently attached to -the children's necks, by means of a cord braided from the hair of a -black mare's tail. Should the evil glance be cast, it is imagined that -the horn receives it, and instantly snaps asunder. Such horns may be -purchased at the silversmiths' shops at Seville. - -The Gypsies sell remedies for the evil eye, which consist of any drugs -which they happen to possess, or are acquainted with. They have been -known to offer to cure the glanders in a horse, (an incurable -disorder,) with the very same powders which they offer as a specific -for the evil eye. - -The same superstition is current among all Oriental people, whether -Turks, Arabs, or Hindoos; but perhaps there is no nation in the world -with whom the belief is so firmly rooted as the Jews; it being a -subject treated of in all the old rabbinical writings, which induces -the conclusion that the superstition of the evil eye is of an antiquity -almost as remote as the origin of the Hebrew race. - -The evil eye is mentioned in Scripture, but not in the false and -superstitious sense we have spoken of. Evil in the eye, which occurs in -Prov. xxiii. 5, 6, merely denotes niggardness and illiberality. The -Hebrew words are _ain ra_, and stand in contradistinction to _ain -toub_, or the benignant in eye, which denotes an inclination to bounty -and liberality. - -The rabbins have said, "For one person who dies of sickness, there are -ten who die by the evil eye." And as the Jews, especially those of the -East, and of Barbary, place implicit confidence in all that the rabbins -have written, we can scarcely wonder if, at the present day, they dread -this visitation more than the cholera or the plague. "The leech," they -say, "can cure those disorders; but who is capable of curing the evil -eye?" - -It is imagined that this blight is most easily inflicted when a person -is enjoying himself, with little or no care for the future, when he is -reclining in the sun before his door, or when he is full of health and -spirits, but principally when he is eating and drinking, on which -account the Jews and Moors are jealous of strangers when they are -taking their meals. - -"I was acquainted," says a late writer, "with a very handsome Jewess, -of Fez; she had but one eye, but that one was particularly brilliant. -On asking her how she lost its fellow, she informed me that she was -once standing in the street, at nightfall, when she was a little girl; -a Moor, that was passing by, suddenly stopped, and said, 'Towac Ullah, -(blessed be God,) how beautiful are your eyes, my child!' Whereupon she -went into the house, but was presently seized with a dreadful pain in -the left eye, which continued during the night, and the next day the -pupil came out of the socket. She added, that she did not believe the -Moor had any intention of hurting her, as he gazed on her so kindly; -but that it was very thoughtless in him to utter words which are sure -to convey evil luck." It is said to be particularly dangerous to eat in -the presence of a woman; for the evil eye, if cast by a woman, is far -more fatal and difficult to cure than if cast by a man. - -When any one falls sick of the evil eye, he must instantly call to his -assistance the man cunning in such cases. The man, on coming, takes -either a girdle or a handkerchief from off his own person, and ties a -knot at either end; then he measures three spans with his left hand, -and at the end of these three he fastens a knot, and folds it three -times round his head, pronouncing this _beraka_, or blessing: "_Ben -porat Josef, ben porat ali ain_," (Joseph is a fruitful bough, a -fruitful bough by a well;) he then recommences measuring the girdle or -handkerchief, and if he finds three spans and a half, instead of the -three which he formerly measured, he is enabled to tell the name of the -person who cast the evil eye, whether male or female. - -The above very much resembles the charm of the Bible and key, by which -many persons in England still pretend to be able to discover the thief, -when an article is missed. A key is placed in a Bible, in the part -called Solomon's Song; the Bible and key are then fastened strongly -together, by means of a ribbon, which is wound round the Bible, and -passed several times through the handle of the key, which projects from -the top of the book. The diviner then causes the person robbed to name -the name of any person or persons whom he may suspect. The two parties, -the robbed and the diviner, then standing up, support the book between -them, the ends of the handle of the key resting on the tips of the fore -fingers of the right hand. The diviner then inquires of the Bible, -whether such a one committed the theft, and commences repeating the -sixth and seventh verses of the eighth chapter of the Song; and if the -Bible and key turn round in the mean time, the person named is -considered guilty. This charm has been, and still is, the source of -infinite mischief, innocent individuals having irretrievably lost their -character among their neighbors from recourse being had to the Bible -and key. The slightest motion of the finger, or rather of the nail, -will cause the key to revolve, so that the people named are quite at -the mercy of the diviner, who is generally a cheat, or professed -conjurer, and not unfrequently a Gypsy. In like manner, the Barbary -cunning man, by a slight contraction of his hand, measures three and a -half spans, where he first measured three, and then pretends to know -the person who has cast the evil eye, having, of course, first -ascertained the names of those with whom his patient has lately been in -company. - -When the person who has cast the evil eye has been discovered, by means -of the magical process already described, the mother, or wife, or -sister of the sufferer walks forth, pronouncing the name of the latter -with a loud voice, and, making the best of her way to the house of the -person guilty, takes a little of the earth from before the door of his -or her sleeping apartment. Some of the saliva of the culprit is then -demanded, which must be given early in the morning, before breakfast; -then the mother, or the wife, or the sister goes to the oven, and takes -from thence seven burning coals, which are slaked in water from the -bath in which the women bathe. The four ingredients, earth, saliva, -coals, and water, are then mixed together in a dish, and the patient is -made to take three sips, and what remains is taken to a private place -and buried, the person who buries it making three paces backward, -exclaiming, "May the evil eye be buried beneath the earth." Many people -carry papers about with them, scrawled with hieroglyphics, which are -prepared by the hacumim, or sages, and sold. These papers, placed in a -little bag and hung about the person, are deemed infallible -preservatives from the "ain ara." - -Like many other superstitions, the above may be founded on a physical -reality. In hot countries, where the sun and moon are particularly -dazzling, the belief in the evil eye is most prevalent. If we turn to -the Scripture, we shall probably come to the solution of the belief. -"The sun shall not smite thee by day, nor the moon by night." Ps. cxxi. -5, 6. To those who loiter in the sunshine, before the king of day has -nearly reached his bourn in the west, the sun has an evil eye, and his -glance produces brain fevers; and to those who sleep uncovered, beneath -the smile of the moon, her glance is poisonous, producing insupportable -itching in the eye and not unfrequently total blindness: all the -charms, scrawls, and rabbinical antidotes have no power to avert these -effects. - -The northern nations have a superstition which bears some resemblance -to the evil eye. They have no brilliant sun and moon to addle the brain -and poison the eye, but the gray north has its marshes, and fenny -ground, and fetid mists, which produce agues, low fevers, and moping -madness, and are as fatal to cattle as to man. Such disorders are -attributed to elves and fairies. This superstition still lingers in -some parts of England, under the name of _elf-shot_, whilst, throughout -the north, it is called _elle-skiod_, and _elle-vild_, (fairy wild.) It -is particularly prevalent amongst shepherds and cowherds, who, from -their manner of life, are most exposed to the effects of the so called -elf-shot. - -The Gitános had a venomous preparation called _drao_, or _drow_, which -they were in the habit of flinging into the mangers of the cattle, for -the purpose of causing sickness and death. It was the province of the -women to compound the ingredients of this poison, which answered many -wicked purposes. The stalls and stables were visited secretly, and the -provender of the animals being poisoned, they at once fell sick; -speedily there appeared the Gitános, offering their services on the -condition of no cure no pay, and when these were accepted, the malady -was speedily removed. They used no medicines, or pretended not to, but -charms only, which consisted of small variegated beans, called, in -their language, _bobis_, coming from a Russian word signifying _beans_. -These beans they dropped into the mangers, though they doubtless -administered privately a real and efficacious remedy. By these means -they fostered the idea, already prevalent, that they were people -possessed of supernatural gifts and powers. By means of drao, they -likewise procured themselves food; poisoning swine, as their brethren -in England still do, and then feasting on the flesh, the poison only -affecting the head of the animal, which was abandoned as worthless; -witness one of their own songs:-- - - "By Gypsy drow the porker died; - I saw him stiff at evening tide; - But I saw him not when morning shone, - For the Gypsies ate him, flesh and bone." - -By drao, also, they could avenge themselves on their enemies by -destroying their cattle, without incurring a shadow of suspicion. -Revenge for injuries, real or imaginary, is sweet to all unconverted -minds--to no one more than the Gypsy, who, in all parts of the world, -is, perhaps, the most revengeful of human beings. - -But if the Gitános are addicted to any one superstition above others, -it is in respect to the _loadstone_, to which they attribute all kinds -of miraculous powers. They believe that he who is in possession of it -has nothing to fear from steel or lead, from fire or water, and that -death itself has no power over him. The Gypsy contrabandists are -particularly anxious to procure this stone, which they carry upon their -persons in their expeditions. They say, that in the event of their -being pursued by the revenue officers, whirlwinds of dust will arise -and conceal them from the view of their enemies; the horse stealers say -much the same thing, and assert that they are uniformly successful when -they bear about them the precious stone. But it is said by them to -effect much more. It is extraordinary in exciting the amorous -propensities, and on this account it is in great request among the -Gypsy hags. All these women are procuresses, and find persons of both -sexes weak and wicked enough to make use of their pretended knowledge -in the composition of love draughts and decoctions. - -In the Museum of Natural Curiosities at Madrid, there is a large piece -of loadstone, originally extracted from the American mines. There is -scarcely a Gitána in Madrid who is not acquainted with this -circumstance, and who does not long to obtain the stone, or a part of -it. Several attempts have been made to steal it, all of which, however, -have been unsuccessful. - -A translation of the Gospel of St. Luke was printed in the Gypsy -language, at Madrid, in 1838. The chapters were read over and explained -to some of these strange people, by the late agent of the British and -Foreign Bible Society, in Spain. They said it was _lacho_, and _jucal_, -and _misto_, all of which words express approval of the quality of -a thing; and they purchased copies of the Gypsy Luke freely. The women -were particularly anxious to obtain copies, though unable to read; but -each wished to have one in her pocket, especially when engaged in -thieving expeditions, for they all looked upon it in the light of a -charm, which would preserve them from all danger and mischance; some -even went so far as to say, that in this respect it was equally as -efficacious as the Bar Lachi, or loadstone, which they are generally so -eager to possess. Of this Gospel, five hundred copies were printed, the -greatest part of which were circulated among the Gypsies; but it was -speedily prohibited by a royal ordinance, which appeared in the Gazette -of Madrid, in August, 1838. - -Before closing, under this head, we will remark that, although the -Gypsies in general are a kind of wandering outcasts, incapable of -appreciating the blessings of a settled and civilized life, yet among -the Gypsies of Moscow there are not a few who inhabit stately houses, -go abroad in elegant equipages, and are not a whit behind the higher -order of Russians in appearance, nor in mental acquirements. To the -female part of the Gypsy colony of Moscow is to be attributed the merit -of this partial rise from abjectness and degradation, having from time -immemorial so successfully cultivated the vocal art, that, though in -the midst of a nation by whom song is more cherished and cultivated, -and its principles better understood, than by any other of the -civilized globe, the Gypsy choirs of Moscow are, by the general voice -of the Russian public, admitted to be unrivalled in that most amiable -of all accomplishments. It is a fact, notorious in Russia, that the -celebrated Catalini was so enchanted with the voice of one of these -Gypsy songsters, who, after the former had displayed her noble Italian -talent before a splendid audience at Moscow, stepped forward, and with -an astonishing burst of almost angelic melody, so enraptured every ear, -that even applause forgot its duty, and the noble Catalini immediately -tore from her own shoulders a shawl of Cashmere, which had been -presented to her by the Father of Rome, and embracing the Gypsy, -insisted on her acceptance of the splendid gift, saying, that it had -been intended for the matchless songster which she now perceived she -herself was not. - - - - -CHAPTER X. - -OMENS, CHARMS, AND DIVINATION. - - -Many books have been published, having a tendency to deceive the -credulous, who suffer themselves to be guided by any thing but reason -and experience. Hence the encouragement bestowed on works of -enchantment, dreams, omens, and fate. Mankind have always discovered a -propensity to peep behind the veil of futurity, and have been lavish of -money in consulting persons and books that make a pretension of -unravelling the decrees of Fate, which lie hidden in the labyrinths of -darkness. From these sources have arisen the following superstitions, -as a sample of the many that have disturbed the peace of individuals, -families, and sometimes of whole communities. - -"A coal in the shape of a coffin, flying out of the fire to any -particular person, denotes his death is not far off. A collection of -tallow rising up against the wick of a candle is called a -winding-sheet, and deemed an omen of mortality. If, in eating, you miss -your mouth, and the food falls, it is very unlucky, and denotes -sickness. To dream you are dressed in black is an unlucky omen. Some -quarrel is about to happen between you and a friend or relative. -Sickness is about to attend your family. Death will deprive you of some -friend or relation. Lawsuits will perplex and harass you. If you -undertake a journey, it will be unsuccessful. If you are in love, it -denotes that your sweetheart is very unhappy, and that sickness will -attend her. If you are a farmer, your crops will fail, the murrain will -attack your cattle, and some dreadful accident will happen by the -overturning of one of your wagons. If you are in business, some one -will arrest you, and you will have great difficulty in settling the -matter. To dream of hen and chickens is the forerunner of ill luck. -Your sweetheart will betray you and marry another. If you go to law, -the case will be decided against you. If you go to sea, you will lose -your goods, and narrowly escape shipwreck. To dream of coals denotes -much affliction and trouble. If you are in love, your sweetheart will -prove false, and do every thing to injure you. To dream you see the -coals extinguished, and reduced to cinders, denotes the death of -yourself, or some near friend or relation. It also indicates great -losses, and forewarns you of beggary and a prison. To dream you are -married is ominous of death. It also denotes poverty, a prison, and -misfortunes. To dream of lying with your newly-married husband or wife -denotes danger and sudden misfortunes." - -_Popular charms_ are equally absurd and nonsensical. For example, a -ring made of the hinge of a coffin is good for the cramp. A halter with -which a man has been hanged, if tied about the head, will cure the -headache. A drop of blood of a black cat cures convulsions in children. -If a tree of any kind be split, and weak, rickety, or ruptured children -are drawn through it, and afterwards the tree is bound together, so as -to make it unite--as the tree heals and grows together, so will the -child acquire strength. If in a family the youngest daughter be married -before her older sisters, they must all dance at her wedding without -shoes, to counteract their ill luck, and procure themselves husbands. -And to procure luck when a person goes out to transact business, you -must throw an old shoe after him. To spit on the first money received -for the price of goods sold on any day will procure luck. And that -boxers must spit in their hands before they set to, for luck's sake. - -Seamen have a superstition that if they whistle in a storm, the storm -will be increased. And in time of a calm, they practise whistling to -_call the wind_, as they term it. Among farmers, in setting a hen, it -is deemed lucky to use an odd number of eggs. Among soldiers, salutes -with cannon must be of an odd number. A royal salute is thrice seven, -or twenty-one guns. Healths are drank odd. Yet the number _thirteen_ is -sometimes deemed ominous; it being supposed that when thirteen persons -meet in a room, one of them will die within the year. To know whether a -woman shall have the man she desires, it is directed to get two lemon -peels, and wear them all day, one in each pocket, and at night rub the -four posts of the bedstead with them. If she is to succeed, the person -will appear to her in her sleep, and present her with a couple of -lemons. If not, there is no room for hope. And again the fair ones are -directed to take a piece of wedding cake, draw it thrice through the -wedding ring, lay it under their pillow, and they will certainly dream -of their future husbands. A thousand other equally successful methods -have been proposed to solve the mysteries of future fortune; and yet -the magical stone, that will turn all our schemes into wished-for -realities, remains to be discovered. As time advances, and knowledge -pervades the abodes of darkness and ignorance, all this trumpery of -ghosts, witches, fairies, tricks, and omens will go down to the "tomb -of the Capulets." People will be able to pass through the churchyard, -sleep in an old house, though the wind whistle ever so shrill, without -encountering any supernatural visitations. They will become wise enough -to trace private and public calamities to other causes than the -crossing of knives, the click of an insect, or even the portentous -advent of a comet. Thanks to the illustrious names recorded in the -annals of science and letters, who have contributed towards so happy a -consummation. - - - - -CHAPTER XI. - -MODERN MIRACLES. - - -There are some who profess to believe in modern miracles. But such -belief necessarily partakes of superstition. The Savior gave no -intimation that miracles should continue after the establishment of -Christianity. He promised to be with his apostles even unto the end of -that age. He declared that all who believed their instructions should -also have power to cast out devils, heal diseases, speak with new -tongues, and withstand any deadly thing. But his promise did not extend -beyond the immediate converts of the apostles. And we have no -satisfactory evidence that miracles were wrought by any but these; -while we have abundant testimony that our Savior's promise was -literally fulfilled. In fact, there was no necessity for miracles after -the establishment of Christianity. They were first wrought as so many -testimonies that Jesus was the sent of God; and at the same time, were -so many significant emblems of his designs, so many types and figures, -aptly representing the benefits to be conferred upon the human race. -But they were not designed to be perpetuated; for a history of divine -revelation was committed to writing, and translated into the prevailing -languages of the civilized world. If any could be so obstinate as not -to be convinced of its divine origin by the mass of evidence with which -it was accompanied, neither would they believe, though one should rise -from the dead. - -Pretended modern miracles admit of an easy explanation on natural -principles. Diseases have been suddenly healed; but imagination -effected the cure. Visions, ghosts, and apparitions have been seen; but -they existed only in the minds of the observers, and were caused by -some mental or bodily operation. But nothing of this kind can be said -of the miracles of Christ. His cannot be accounted for on any natural -principles, but must have been caused by divine miraculous agency. - -Modern miracles are not supported by satisfactory evidence. They have -been mostly wrought in secret. No witnesses can be produced but the -most interested. This was not the case with those of our Savior. They -were performed openly, and in the presence of friends and enemies. They -could not be deceptions; for the resurrection of a dead person could be -tested by the evidence of the senses. The remark of Judge Howe may be -appropriately introduced in this connection. He had thoroughly and -impartially studied the evidences of Christianity, and a firm belief in -its divine origin was the result. He observed that no jury could be -found that would give a verdict against Christianity, if the evidences -on both sides could be fairly presented before them, and they were -governed in forming their opinion by the common rules of belief. The -truth of this observation is confirmed by the fact, that candid -inquirers after truth have uniformly risen from an examination of the -evidences of Christianity believers in its divine origin. The same -cannot be said of modern miracles. No jury could be obtained of -disinterested persons, who would give a verdict in their favor. -Therefore we have no satisfactory evidence of their reality. Our safest -course is to admit the conclusion of eminent writers of all -denominations, namely, that miracles ceased with the first converts of -Christianity. - - - - -CHAPTER XII. - -PRETENDED PROPHETS AND CHRISTS. - - -Many have professed a belief in the divine inspiration of some one of -the many false prophets or Christs that have appeared in different ages -of the church. In the year 1830, there was a man in this country, -calling himself Matthias, who declared that he was the very Christ, and -pretended that he had come to judge the world. And strange as it may -seem, he was attended by some individuals of quite respectable -standing, who worshipped him as God! He appeared in pontifical robes, -with his rule in his right hand, and his two-edged sword in the left. -Underneath a rich olive broadcloth cloak, lined and faced with silk and -velvet, he wore a brown frock coat, with several stars on each breast, -and a splendid golden star on his left breast. His belt was of white -cloth fastened by a golden clasp, surmounted by an eagle. He -occasionally put on a cocked hat, of black beaver, trimmed with green, -the rear angle being surmounted by the golden symbol of glory. - -On being asked where his residence was, and what was his occupation, he -replied, "I am a traveller, and my legal residence is Zion Hill, -Westchester county, New York; I am a Jewish teacher and priest of the -Most High, saying and doing all that I do, under oath, by virtue of my -having subscribed to all the covenants that God hath made with man from -the beginning up to this time. I am chief high priest of the Jews of -the order of Melchizedec, being the last chosen of the twelve apostles, -and the first in the resurrection which is at the end of 2300 years -from the birth of Mahomet, which terminated in 1830, that being the -summit of the power of the false prophets. I am now denouncing judgment -on the Gentiles, and that judgment is to be executed in this age. All -the blood from Zacharias till the death of the last witness is required -of this generation. Before this generation passeth away, this judgment -shall be executed and declared. The hour of God's judgment is come." - -Matthias commenced his public career in Albany; but not making many -converts there, he soon removed to the city of New York. Here he met -with but little success for some time; but it appears that in the -autumn of 1832, he had succeeded in ingratiating himself into the favor -of a number of individuals, among whom were three of the most wealthy -and respectable merchants of Pearl Street. He represented himself to -them to be the Spirit of Truth, which had disappeared from the earth at -the death of Matthias mentioned in the New Testament, and that the -spirit of Jesus Christ entered into that Matthias whom he now -represented, having risen again from the dead. This blasphemous -impostor pretended to possess the spirit of Jesus of Nazareth, and that -he now, at his second appearance of the spirit, was the Father, and had -power to do all things, forgiving sins, and communicating the Holy -Ghost to such as believed on him. And what was most astonishing and -unparalleled, these men, who were before professors of the Christian -religion, were blind enough to believe and confide in all he imposed on -them. - -So completely did he succeed in deluding these men, and in impressing -them with the belief that he was actually a high priest of the order of -the mysterious Melchizedec, upon a divine mission to establish the -kingdom of God upon the earth, that he obtained entire control over -them and their estates. "I know the end of all things," he would -assert, illustrating it by placing a piece of paper in a drawer, -leaving one end upon the outside, and saying, "You can see but one end -of the paper, and so the world sees; but I see the whole length of -it--I see the end." - -Whenever he saw fit to call upon his dupes to contribute of their -substance for his support and the promotion of the kingdom he was about -to establish, he did so; and if they refused to provide him whatever -money he desired, he threatened to visit upon them (which he declared -he had the power to do) the wrath of the Almighty. But if they believed -in him and obeyed him in all things, he promised them that they should -be called into the kingdom, and he would forgive all their sins, and -they should enjoy eternal happiness. Impudent and blasphemous as such -language and pretensions truly were, the intended effect was produced, -and the prophet received new encouragement by the gratification of -pecuniary abundance. This object gained, he was enabled to adorn his -person with costly apparel, and to obtain other appurtenances and -furniture which he thought were necessary, that all things might -correspond to the nature and dignity of the office which he had -assumed. - -In August, 1833, two of his friends and proselytes, Messrs. Pierson and -Folger, were residing at Sing Sing, Westchester county. Thither, about -that time, Matthias repaired, and took up his residence with Mr. Folger -and family. In a week or two, Matthias came to the conclusion that -their dwelling-place did not correspond with his character, and -accordingly suggested to Folger and Pierson that it was their duty to -hire, for his use, a house which he might consecrate wholly to himself. -In this he was accommodated, not only without any hesitation, but with -the acknowledgment that the request was reasonable. Soon after this, it -appeared to Matthias's mind, that his habitation should not be subject -to worldly interests or infidel intrusion; and he accordingly presumed -to require of his two obedient followers the purchase of a house to be -exclusively his own. With this request they agreed to comply. Before it -was accomplished, however, Matthias manifested some new attribute of -his character, and accompanied the revelation by an effort to make -Folger believe that the house in which he then resided at Sing Sing, -and had purchased some time previous for the use of himself and family, -was purchased at the instigation of the Spirit of Truth, for him, -Matthias--Folger having been the instrument under the influence of that -Spirit for that purpose! So complete was Matthias's control, that -Folger believed even this! And having resided with Messrs. Folger and -Pierson about two months, he took _this_ house, thus miraculously -purchased, into his own especial charge. Matthias then required these -gentlemen to give him an account of their property, and having obtained -this statement, which exhibited their easy circumstances, he required -both of them to enter into an agreement to support him, assuring them -they should receive the blessing of God by so doing. This agreement was -accordingly entered into, and Matthias enjoyed the full benefits of it -for several months, when Mr. Folger became bankrupt. His wants were -afterwards supplied by Pierson, until the death of Mr. P., which took -place under very suspicious circumstances. It seems that a short time -previous to this melancholy event, and while Mr. Pierson was yet in -health, Matthias prevailed upon him to assign him his whole estate. And -it seemed, by Matthias's account on his examination, that Messrs. -Folger, Pierson, and Mills frequently declared to him that they -believed him to be the _Father_, and that he was qualified to establish -God's kingdom on earth, and that Zion Hill, which was the place -miraculously purchased at Sing Sing, was transferred to him for that -purpose, together with horses, carriages, and furniture of a house in -Third Street, New York--that it was also agreed that the house and lot -in Third Street should be conveyed to him, and that Mr. Pierson -directed a deed to be made out accordingly, but died before it was -completed. He still considered the property as his own for the original -purpose, and considered it the beginning of the establishment of the -kingdom. It is certain that Mr. Pierson was suddenly taken sick, and it -was believed to be immediately after this contract was made. He fell -under the care of Matthias, who would neither allow his friends to -visit him, nor to call medical aid, declaring himself to "_have power -of life and death_." Mr. Pierson's body having been removed to New -Jersey for interment, a post mortem examination was held by four -respectable physicians, all of whom certified that they found in the -stomach a "_large quantity of an unwholesome and deadly substance_." -Matthias was therefore arrested with the charge of having poisoned Mr. -Pierson, on which he gave bail for appearance at court. - -Soon after this, he went to the city of New York, and entering the -family of Mr. Folger, resided with them for several months; but the -mysterious death of Mr. Pierson, and the attending circumstances, -having shaken the confidence of Mr. Folger and his family, they began -to be conscious of their delusion, and resolved to abandon Matthias and -his principles. On announcing their determination to him, he resorted -to his old practice of threats and promises, and told them they must -not throw him destitute on the world; that, if they did so, the -blessing of God would depart from them, and sickness and perhaps death -would follow; but if they gave him money to support him, the blessing -of God should continue to them. Mr. Folger having become bankrupt, -Matthias perhaps was willing to leave him--not, however, without having -first insisted on a supply of money, which he obtained to the amount of -six hundred and thirty dollars, and immediately left the city. On the -morning of that day, Matthias partook of a very little breakfast, and -scarcely tasted of the coffee, alleging, as an excuse, that he was ill. -Immediately after breakfast, Mr. Folger, his wife, and children were -taken sick. Mr. Folger did not suspect the cause of their illness, -until after Matthias had left the city, when, upon examination, he -learned that the black woman who did the cooking for the family had -also abstained from the use of coffee that morning; and from other -circumstances he became confirmed that the woman was bribed by Matthias -to poison the family. The effort was unsuccessful, the poison producing -but a temporary effect. This nefarious transaction induced Mr. Folger -to procure the arrest of Matthias, firmly convinced, at this melancholy -stage, that he was a _base impostor_. - -The third gentleman named as one of the dupes of Matthias became a -lunatic under the unfortunate delusion. But on a removal to the -country, and from the influence of the "prophet," he recovered, and -became convinced of his lamentable error. - -In the sequel, it appeared that Matthias had received in the aggregate, -from these gentlemen, about ten thousand dollars in money, and -negotiable paper, which he appropriated in furnishing the establishment -at Zion Hill and in Third Street. And by whatever means he obtained -money, it is evident he used it for the wildest and most extravagant -purposes. His wardrobe was most bountifully supplied with new boots, -shoes, and pumps; linen shirts of the most exquisite fineness, the -wristbands fringed with delicate lace; silk stockings, handkerchiefs, -and gloves; coats embroidered with gold; merino morning dresses; and -two caps made of linen cambric, folded in the form of a mitre, richly -embroidered, one with the names of the twelve apostles written around -it, and "Jesus Matthias" adorning the front in prominent characters, -the other surrounded with the names of the twelve tribes, the front -like the other. With his two-edged sword (with gold chain and -mountings) he was to destroy the Gentiles, as Gideon did the -Midianites. With his six feet rule he was to measure the New Jerusalem, -"the gates thereof, and the walls thereof," and divide it into lots for -those who believed on him, and obeyed the Spirit of Truth, as it came -from him, the trumpet. With the golden key which he possessed, he was -to unlock the gates of paradise. - -Somewhat versed in the rites and antiquities of the Jews, this impostor -united with a quick and active mind a considerable cunning, a fluent -speech, and a vast amount of persevering impudence, and endeavored to -impress his dogmas by assuming a sanctified and uncompromising air, and -by invariably fixing upon his victim his remarkably fierce and -penetrating eyes. He reasoned plausibly and ingeniously, and was -exceedingly subtle at evasion. Although he never could have obtained an -extensive and permanent influence, even if his knavery had not been -detected, since his schemes were too wild and incoherent, and his -demands too absurd to produce an effect that would endure beyond his -actual and immediate presence, yet that his blasphemous pretensions -should have gained any credence among intelligent minds is to be -greatly lamented. The whole history of these transactions will form a -dark page in the records of modern fanaticism, and will present an -enduring but melancholy evidence of the weakness of human nature. - -As an excuse for the conduct of Matthias, or Matthews, which was his -real name, he was supposed by some to be laboring under monomania, -partly hereditary and partly superinduced by religious fanaticism and -frenzy. Still, he was not without "method in his madness;" and it seems -evident that, with a tinge of insanity, he was also much of a knave, -and probably a dupe in part to his own imposture. During his -confinement in jail, awaiting his trial for the alleged murder of Mr. -Pierson, Matthias issued a decree, commanding all the farmers to lay -aside their ploughs, declaring, "As I live, there shall be no more -sowing in the earth until I, the twelfth and last of the apostles, am -delivered out of the house of bondage." He also prophesied that if he -were convicted, White Plains should be destroyed by an earthquake, and -not an inhabitant be left to tell the tale of its destruction; and -strange to say, men were not found wanting who believed in his absurd -and blasphemous predictions. On trial, the physicians who had examined -the stomach of the deceased were led to suspect poison, but could not -say positively that poison had been administered; whereupon the -prisoner was discharged, on the ground that no evidence had been -produced to convict him either of murder or manslaughter. In the case -of his arrest at the instigation of Mr. Folger, that gentleman -afterwards wrote to the district attorney, requesting him to dismiss -the case, it not appearing to be an indictable one, and declaring, that -the day--"so far as passing himself for a _pure_ and _upright_ -man--has passed, and there is no danger of his imposing upon any one -here or elsewhere." In a letter written by Mr. Folger, dated New York, -Nov. 8, 1834, and published in the Commercial Advertiser, Mr. Folger -says, "My object is now to rid myself of him and all connected with -him, with as little trouble as possible. Mr. Pierson, myself, and -family have been deeply, very deeply deluded, deceived, and imposed -upon; and I regret exceedingly that the former could not have been -spared to witness the deep deception. We are sensible of our error--we -repent it sincerely; and although we cannot expect to recover, at -present, the situation which we held in society previous to our -acquaintance with this vile creature, yet in time we shall be able to -show that we are enemies to him, and all who undertake to sustain him -in his wickedness and plans to destroy us." - -For closeness of resemblance, in many striking features, to the case of -Matthias, was that of the Anabaptists of Munster, in Germany, which -excited the wonder of Europe during the early part of the seventeenth -century, and of which such strange accounts are to be found in the -histories of that epoch. The similarity between the principal of this -sect, known as John of Leyden, and Matthews, not only in doctrine, but -in worldly observance, in the passion for magnificence of apparel and -luxurious living, and in the rites and ceremonies exacted by each, is -so remarkable as almost to lead to the conclusion that the latter had -formed himself and his creed upon the model of his ancient prototype. -The number of deluded proselytes who blindly followed the dictates of -the Anabaptist leader was at one time so great, and their power so -formidable, that several princes of Germany united against them; and it -was not until after a vigorous siege, and an obstinate resistance, that -the city of Munster, of which the fanatics had obtained complete -possession, was taken and their power broken down. - -This John of Leyden wore upon his head a triple crown of gold, richly -adorned with gems. Around his neck he wore, suspended by a golden -chain, an ornament of gold, representing the terrestrial globe, with a -cross, and two swords, one of gold, the other of silver, with the -inscription, "King of Righteousness over the whole world." He also -assumed the title of "the Father," and he required all his followers to -pledge themselves to do his will, and, if necessary, to suffer death at -his command, or in his defence and service. He enjoined and enforced a -community of goods, a surrender of all possessions, land, money, arms, -and merchandise to him, as the Father and Lord of all, to be employed -by him in the universal establishment of his kingdom; and he denounced -the vengeance of Heaven and eternal damnation on all such as refused to -believe in him and do his will. All churches and convents he commanded -to be destroyed, the priests denounced as children of darkness, and all -sovereigns he would put to death. He proclaimed the nullity of all -marriages, except such as were solemnized by himself or his own -prophets, but enjoined polygamy, himself setting the example. Each of -his principal followers had from six to eight wives, and both men and -women were compelled to marry. He taught that no man understood the -Scriptures but himself, or those whom he enlightened with his spirit, -and all the prophecies in the Old Testament, relating to the Savior, he -applied to himself, and proclaimed their fulfilment in the -establishment of his kingdom. - -In our own country, the most surprising instance of imposture and -delusion, perhaps, that has occurred, was that of the Cochranites, -whose enormities in licentiousness made so much stir in Maine and New -Hampshire a few years since. Cochrane was an officer in the army, -thrown out of commission by the reduction of the military establishment -of the United States, after the conclusion of the last war with -England. Having become poor and penniless, he left Portland, and struck -off into the country, seeking his fortune, and caring not whither he -went. One day, as night drew on, he found himself near a farm house, -weary and hungry, and without a penny to purchase a mouthful of food or -the use of a pillow for the night. The thought struck him suddenly of -throwing himself upon the hospitality of the farmer, for the occasion, -in the character of a minister. Introducing himself as such to the -family, he was cordially received, and as the country was new and -destitute of clergymen, the good people forthwith despatched messengers -to the neighbors, that a minister had come among them, and invited them -in to attend a meeting. The impostor had not anticipated so speedy a -trial of his clerical character; but having assumed it, there was no -escape--he must act the part, for the time being, in the best way he -could. Being neither ignorant nor destitute of talents, he succeeded in -acquitting himself much better than he had anticipated, and gave so -much satisfaction to his audience as to induce him to persevere in the -imposture he had commenced. As he acquired skill and confidence by -practice in his new vocation, his popularity increased, and he soon -found it a profitable occupation. He was followed by multitudes, and it -was not long before he announced himself as some great one, and founded -a new sect of religionists. His command over the audiences which he -addressed is said to have been wonderful, and his influence over his -followers unbounded. It seemed as though he was enabled to hold the -victims of his impostures in a state of enchantment. A professor in an -eastern college having heard of the wonderful sway which Cochrane held -over his disciples, and of the impressions he made upon casual hearers, -determined one evening to go and witness his performances. While -present, although a very cool and grave personage, he said he felt some -strange, undefinable, mysterious influence creeping over him to such a -degree, that he was obliged actually to tear himself away, in -apprehension of the consequences. This gentleman, however, was a -believer in animal magnetism, and was therefore inclined to attribute -it to that cause. It was said that if the impostor did but touch the -hand or neck of a female, his power over her person and reason was -complete. Consequently it led to the most open and loathsome -sensuality. So atrocious was his conduct, that he seduced great numbers -of females, married and unmarried, under the pretext of raising up a -holy race of men. The peace of many families was broken up, and the -village kept an establishment like a seraglio--a disgusting and -melancholy commentary upon the weakness of human nature. His career, -however, was but of short duration. - -A history of religious impostures would form a library of itself. The -human mind, in all ages and countries, and under all forms of -government and religion, seems to have been wonderfully susceptible of -delusion and imposition upon that subject, which, of all others, is the -most important for time and eternity. The court of Egypt was deluded by -the impostors who undertook to contend with Moses. And the chosen -people themselves, notwithstanding the direct disclosures which the -Most High had made of himself, in all their wonderful history, were -prone to turn aside from the worship of the true God, to follow the -lying spirits of the prophets of Baal and other deceivers, from the -days of Moses till the destruction of Jerusalem. So, likewise, under -the Christian dispensation, from the defection of Simon Magus to the -wild delirium of Edward Irving, there have been a succession of -Antichrists, until their name is legion--pretenders to divine missions, -the power of working miracles, the gift of tongues--perverting the -Scriptures, leading astray silly men and women--destroying the peace of -families, throwing communities into confusion, and firebrands into the -church--clouding the understandings, and blinding the moral perceptions -of men, and subverting the faith of these even whose mountains stood -strong, and who had been counted among the chosen people of God. "In -the last days," says the apostle Peter, "there shall come scoffers, -walking after their own lusts,"--"chiefly them which walk after the -flesh, in the lust of uncleanness, and despise government; presumptuous -are they, self-willed; they are not afraid to speak evil of dignities; -sporting themselves in their own deceivings, having eyes full of -adultery, and that cannot cease from sin; beguiling unstable souls; for -when they speak great swelling words of vanity, they allure through the -flesh, through much wantonness, those that were clean escaped from them -who live in error; while they promise them liberty, they themselves are -the servants of corruption." Jude also admonishes us "to remember that -they were foretold as mockers, who should be in the last time, who -should walk after their own ungodly lusts. These be they who separate -themselves, sensual, not having the Spirit." - -It is wonderful to observe with what precision these prophecies have -been fulfilled by the clouds of impostors who have appeared--"spoken -great swollen words of vanity," and fallen--since the inspired -sentences were uttered. And it may be regarded as one of the evidences -of the truth of inspiration, that, had the long array of apostates and -deceivers actually stood before the sacred penmen, at the time of their -writing, their characters all naked before them, the likenesses, from -the first Christian apostate to the sensual Mormons, could not have -been drawn with greater fidelity. The "TRUTH OF GOD," distinctly -set forth in the book of Revelation, is an infallible criterion -by which to test the true character of any religious opinion or -practice; nor can any radical or fundamental error long escape -detection, when subjected to this plain and unerring standard. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII. - -MORMON SUPERSTITION. - - -A certain Joseph Smith, Jr., pretended, a few years ago, to have been -directed by the Spirit of God to dig, in a hill, in the township of -Manchester, Ontario county, New York, for a set of golden plates which -were there concealed, and upon which were inscribed sacred records by -the hands of Mormon. He obeyed the direction and found the plates. The -inscriptions upon them were in an unknown tongue. But, by the special -power of the Spirit, Smith was enabled to translate them. A volume -containing these writings was soon after published, constituting, in -the whole, fifteen books, purporting to have been written at different -times, and by the different authors whose names they respectively bear. -In these writings there seems to be a bungling attempt to imitate the -style of the sacred Scriptures. But the attempt is manifestly -unsuccessful. Nearly two thirds of the paragraphs are introduced with -the phrase, "And it came to pass." In endeavoring to preserve the -solemn style of the Scriptures, there is great disregard of grammatical -propriety. We read, "The Lord _sayeth_ unto me, and I _sayeth_ unto the -Lord." Perhaps a few extracts, selected at chance, will give the reader -a more correct idea of the general style of the book than any remarks -we might offer. - -"And it came to pass that when they had _arriven_ in the borders of the -land of the Lamanites." - -"And it came to pass that I Nephi did make _bellowses_ wherewith to -blow the fire." - -"And it came to pass that Limhi and many of his people _was_ desirous -to be baptized." - -The Mormon preachers claim for themselves and the members of their -church the power of working miracles, and of speaking with new tongues. -They jabber with some strange sounds, and call this the speaking with -tongues. They assert it as a fact, that among them the dead have been -raised, and the sick healed, as in the days of Christ and his apostles. -From these _facts_, as they call them, they draw the conclusion that -_they_ are the members of the true church of Christ. The doctrine -increases among men; and well it may, for there are circumstances in -the condition and views of those who embrace it which are calculated to -secure its success. In a large portion of the community there is a -great degree of ignorance in regard to the geography of the sacred -Scriptures, the manners and customs of the Jews, and the natural -history of the Bible. There are many who read their Bibles daily, and -with true devotional feelings, it may be, who have no idea that the -places mentioned in sacred history, like those mentioned in any other -history, can be traced on the map, can be found and visited at the -present day, although disguised under modern names. It makes no part of -their study of the Bible to ascertain where the places mentioned are to -be found, and what they are now called. They have no idea that the -allusions to manners and customs, found in the Bible, can be -understood, through an acquaintance with the practices and habits of -the people described; and, consequently, the study of Jewish manners -and customs makes no part of their preparation for understanding the -Scriptures. They have no idea that the allusion in Scripture to facts -in natural history can be verified by an acquaintance with that -science, and therefore they make no exertions to understand the natural -history of the Bible. They do not take up the Bible and read it with -the expectation of being able to understand it, in regard to these -particulars, as they would understand any other book. All such are -prepared, by their ignorance on these subjects, to become the dupes of -the Mormon delusion; or, at least, they are not prepared to withstand -this delusion. They open the Book of Mormon, claiming to be a kind of -appendix to the Bible. The paragraphs begin with the phrase, "And -behold it came to pass." They read of the cities of Zarahemla, Gid, -Mulek, Corianton, and a multitude of others. They read of prophets and -preachers, of faith, repentance, and obedience; and having been -accustomed, in reading the Scriptures, to take all such things just as -they are presented, without careful examination, they can see no reason -why all this is not as much entitled to belief as are the records of -the Old and New Testaments. But if, on the contrary, they were -acquainted with the geography and the natural history of the Bible, and -with the manners and customs of the nations there mentioned, and -especially if, in their reading of the Scriptures, they were accustomed -to examine carefully into these points, they would at once perceive the -utter impossibility of identifying the cities mentioned in the Book of -Mormon with any geographical traces which they can now make. They would -thus perceive the deception, and be put on their guard. And then, too, -upon further examination, they would discover that the manners and -customs of the people, the sentiments and disputes, are not such as -belong to the period of the world in which the people are represented -to have lived; that they take their coloring from modern customs, from -modern opinions and controversies; and, upon these discoveries, they -would be led to reject the whole as a fabrication. - -Many are deceived in consequence of the fluency of the preachers in -warning sinners. They pray with fervor; the people are affected; and -the Spirit of God is declared to be present, owning and blessing the -work. But there is deception here. It is but a few years since the -Cochrane delusion, as it is called, prevailed in and around the village -of Saco, Maine. What gave that delusion so much success? It was because -Cochrane spoke with great fluency, warned sinners with great -earnestness, and poured forth his prayers with zealous fervor. The -people became affected; many were in tears; many sobbed aloud, cried -for mercy, and some became prostrate on the floor. "Surely," it was -remarked, "the doctrines advanced by Cochrane must be true, the -preaching of them being so signally owned and blessed of God." In this -way, men of sound judgment in other respects are carried away by false -views and appearances, and become the dupes of the most extravagant -sentiments and delusions. They become "zealously affected," but it is -not, as the apostle says, "in a good thing." A correct knowledge of the -sacred Scriptures, and of proper principles in regard to the study of -the Bible, with sound and rational views of the nature of religion, and -of the influences of the Holy Spirit, will serve to correct all such -tendencies to error and deception. - -From the best account that has been published respecting the _origin_ -of the Mormon Bible, it appears that it was written by an individual -named Solomon Spaulding, some twenty-five years ago; but without the -least intention, on the part of the author, of framing a system of -delusion for his fellow-men. This Spaulding was a native of Ashford, in -Connecticut, where he was distinguished, at an early age, for his -devotion to study, and for the superiority of his success over that of -his schoolmates. He received an academic education, and commenced the -study of law at Windham; but his mind inclining to religious subjects, -he abandoned the law, went to Dartmouth College, prepared himself for -the ministry, and was regularly ordained. For some reasons unknown he -soon abandoned that profession, and established himself as a merchant -at Cherry Valley, New York. Failing in trade, he removed to Conneaut, -in Ohio, where he built a forge; but again failed, and was reduced to -great poverty. While in this condition, he endeavored to turn his -education to account, by writing a book, the sale of which he hoped -would enable him to pay his debts and support his family. The subject -selected by him was one well suited to his religious education. It was -an historical novel, containing an account of the aborigines of -America, who were supposed by some to have descended from the ten -tribes of Israel. The work was entitled the "Manuscript Found," and the -history commenced with one Lehi, who lived in the reign of Zedekiah, -king of Judea, six hundred years before the Christian era. Lehi, being -warned of Heaven of the dreadful calamities that were impending over -Jerusalem, abandoned his possessions, and fled with his family to the -wilderness. After wandering for some time, they arrived at the Red Sea, -and embarked on board a vessel. In this, after floating about for a -long time, they reached America, and landed at the Isthmus of Darien. -From the different branches of this family were made to spring all the -Indian nations of this continent. From time to time they rose to high -degrees of civilization and refinement; but desolating wars among -themselves scattered and degraded them. The Manuscript was written in -the style of the Bible, the old English style of James the First. When -the work was ready for the press, Spaulding endeavored to obtain the -pecuniary assistance necessary for its publication, but his affairs -were in so low a condition that he could not succeed. He then removed -to Pittsburg, and afterwards to Amity, in Pennsylvania, where he died. -By some means or other, the Manuscript fell into the hands of Joseph -Smith, Jr., who afterwards published it under the name of the "Golden -Bible." Smith was the son of very poor and superstitious parents, and -was for a long time engaged in digging for Kidd's money, and other -feats of like description. Possessing considerable shrewdness, he -became somewhat skilled in feats of necromancy and juggling. He had the -address to collect about him a gang of idle and credulous young men, -whom he employed in digging for hidden treasures. It is pretended that, -in one of the excavations they made, the mysterious plates from which -the Golden Bible was copied were found. Such, briefly is the origin of -the Mormon faith--a humbug to which not a few, otherwise sensible men, -have pinned their hopes of happiness here and hereafter. - -After the death of Joseph Smith, and shortly before the Mormons were -driven out from Illinois, many of the disciples of the great impostor -seceded and refused to acknowledge the leadership of the knowing twelve -who became his successors. Among them were a very pious Mormon named -McGhee Vanduzen, and his wife Maria. They soon gave to the world an -exposition of the shameful manoeuvres attendant upon Mormonism as a -religion; of the absurd and indecent ceremonies which the unprincipled -leaders of that wicked imposture enforced upon their infatuated -disciples. Smith, and his associate leaders at Nauvoo, evidently -established these ceremonies for the base purpose of enticing the more -beautiful females among his disciples to their ruin and disgrace. The -shameful character of the mysteries developed could lead to no other -conclusion. - -Says the Boston Traveller, of April 21, 1852, "The rapid spread of -Mormonism is one of the mysteries of the age. A more barefaced -delusion, except that of the spiritual rappings, was never imposed on -the all-swallowing credulity of mankind. Yet it has gained adherents by -thousands in Europe as well as in the United States." - - - - -CHAPTER XIV. - -MILLER DELUSION. - - -A man by the name of William Miller published a book in the year 1836, -in which he undertook to show that this earth would be destroyed in the -year 1843. His calculation, as to the transpiration of such an event -during the said year, is founded upon the prophecy of Daniel, that the -_sanctuary should be cleansed!_ in two thousand three hundred days. He -took the days to mean years, and began his reckoning from the going -forth of the commandment to restore Jerusalem, mentioned in a -subsequent vision. Why did he not begin the reckoning from the date of -the vision itself? Because this would not answer Mr. Miller's turn. To -tell the people that the earth was to be burned up in 1747, would -produce little or no excitement. He must hit upon a time for the -beginning which would make the end yet future, in order to gratify his -love for the marvellous. - -That Mr. Miller intended to manage his reckoning of time to suit his -own scheme, is obvious from his different computations of time, to -_make_ his interpretations of other prophecies comport with his -application of the two thousand three hundred days. Daniel says, "And -from the time that the daily sacrifice shall be taken away, and the -abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be a thousand two -hundred and ninety days." "Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to -the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days." Taking the -thousand three hundred and thirty-five days to reach from the taking -away of the daily sacrifice, and setting up the abomination that maketh -desolate, to the resurrection, he subtracts the thousand three hundred -and thirty-five from it, and finds the remainder to be five hundred and -eight, which must, to suit his calculation, be the year of our Lord in -which the daily sacrifice should be taken away, &c. Then, to get at the -taking away of a daily sacrifice, and the setting up of an abomination -that maketh desolate, which should come any where in the neighborhood -of this date, he makes the taking away of the daily sacrifice to be the -doing away of the pagan worship in Rome, and the setting up the -abomination spoken of to be the commencement of the Papal authority. -This he sets at A.D. 508, without reference to fact, because his -reckoning of prophetic time brings it so. The truth is, that the pagan -character of Rome ceased soon after the conversion of the Emperor -Constantine to Christianity, which was about A.D. 313. This makes -about 195 years' difference in the age of the world, and brings it to -an end in 1648, over 200 years ago! - -But let us examine a little farther. Having come, as we have shown, at -A.D. 508, which, having taken from the years of Christ's life 33, -leaves 475 from the death of Christ, he proceeds to add up: The 70 -weeks, or 490 years, to the crucifixion of Christ, 490; from the -crucifixion of Christ to the taking away the daily sacrifice, 475. And -here are his time, times, and half, which he takes to be the duration -of the pagan reign, i.e., three years and a half, which, taking a day -for a year, makes 1260. - -Here, then, he has his whole time, down to the end of his second or -Papal transgression of desolation, which he has all along held to be -the end of the world. But these several numbers added amount to but -2225, 75 short of the 2300, reckoning from the going forth of the -decree to rebuild Jerusalem. And what now shall be done? How shall the -75 years be made up to bring the end of the world to 1843? Why, he -succeeds in finding two different numbers in the 12th of Daniel, viz., -1290 and 1335. And nothing is easier, when you have two different -numbers, to substract the less from the greater. This he does in the -present case, and finds the difference to be just 45. Well, what of -that? Why, he says this is the time which was to elapse between the -destruction of the great beast in his second or Papal character, and -the resurrection! He does not pretend that the vision mentions this, -but so he fixes it. He is like a country schoolmaster, who, not always -finding it easy to manage by rules, when a scholar would carry him a -sum which he could not work, he would look at the answer in the book, -and get the difference between that and his own, and then he would slip -in the ascertained difference, somewhere in the operation, to be added -or substracted, as the case might require, to bring the answer as he -wished it. - -But although he succeeded in finding 45 years, he is still minus 30, -for it brings out the end in 1813. And how shall the other 30 years be -found? It must be gotten somehow, for who will believe it as it now -stands? Yet this extraordinary man meets with no difficulty in finding -the 30 years. In his parade of parts, of factors, to make up the great -whole, he sets down for the space between the putting down of the Pagan -power, to the setting up the same power, 30 years! And how he gets this -number there, no mortal can tell. Yes, he tells us himself. - -Considering himself so great a prophet, he seems to think that his own -suppositions will certainly pass among others as good authority. He -therefore unblushingly tells us that he _supposes_ this 30 years. Hear -him, (page 96.) "Therefore, to reconcile these two statements, _we must -conclude_ there were 30 years from A.D. 508, when paganism ceased, -before the image beast, or Papal Rome, would begin her reign. _If_ this -is correct, then," &c. - -Here, then, the foundation on which he keeps the world standing from -1813 to 1843, is a simple _if_. And to get in these supposititious -30 years, between the death of the pagan and the life of the Papal -beast, he involves himself in a maze of absurdity. He makes the taking -away of the daily sacrifice to be the putting an end to the Papal -beast, that did daily sacrifice to idol abominations. The little horn, -by whom the daily sacrifice was taken away, Mr. Miller takes to be the -Papal beast, or Catholic church. This beast takes away the daily -sacrifice, i.e., puts an end to the pagan beast, and yet does not -exist until 30 years after the pagan beast is dead. This is truly an -unheard of strait for a schemer to come to, to be obliged, in order to -bring out his reckoning, to get 30 years between the existence of two -beasts, one of which kills the other. The second beast slays the first, -and performs many wonderful works, 30 years before he has any -existence! No marvel that the man who could see into such mysteries -should imagine that he could see the end of the world in 1843! - -Mr. Miller commits various other errors in his calculations and dates, -as, for instance, he states that pagan Rome commenced 148 years before -Christ, whereas Rome was founded by Romulus, as an independent -government, 752 years before Christ, being pagan from its beginning. He -dates the erection of the Papal authority at A.D. 538. By the Papal -power he means, of course,--not the Papal doctrine, for that existed -much earlier than 538,--but the establishment of the civil authority. -And this was not until about A.D. 750. - -Indeed, Mr. Miller is palpably wrong in nearly all his positions; and -the reason is, he is not looking for facts, but for reckonings to fill -out his own scheme. And even in this, too, he fails. On page 109 of his -Course of Lectures, first published in 1836, speaking of events to -happen in 1839, he holds the following language: "He that is filthy -will be filthy still. Mankind will, for a short season, give loose to -all the corrupt passions of the human heart. No laws, human or divine, -will be regarded; all authority will be trampled under foot; anarchy -will be the order of government, and confusion _fill the world with -horror and despair_. Murder, treason, and crime will be _common law_, -and division and disunion _the only bond of fellowship_. Christians -will be persecuted unto death, and dens and caves of the earth will be -their retreat. _All things_ which are not _eternal_ will be _shaken to -pieces_, that which cannot be shaken may remain. And this, if I am -right in my calculations, will begin _on or before_ A.D. 1839. 'And at -_that time_ (1839) thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall -be found written in the book.' _Now_ is come salvation indeed. The -people of God are _now_ to be delivered from outward foes and inbred -lusts, from the corruptions of the grave and the vileness of the flesh. -Every one, the poor and despised child of God, will _then_ (in 1839) be -delivered when he makes up his jewels.'" - -Mr. Miller, in finding that things did not take place as he prophesied, -put a note in the end of his book, on the last page, stating that he -had made a _mistake of one year_ in some of his computations, and hence -these things which he _supposed_ would take place in 1839, according to -the first computation, will not be realized until the year 1840! And -yet 1840 passed over our heads, and these things did not take place. On -page 296 of his Lectures, he says the sixth vial was poured out in -1822, when the Ottoman power began to be dried up. This he considered -to be a very important sign, indicating that we were on the very brink -of the _judgment day_. Here he introduces Rev. xvi. 12. "And the sixth -angel poured out his vial upon the great River Euphrates; and the -waters thereof were dried up, that the way of the kings of the earth -might be prepared." This preparation, Mr. M. says, is for the last -great battle, which will take place at the pouring out of the seventh -vial, in the year 1839 or 1840. "At the pouring out of the seventh -vial, a voice from the throne will pronounce the words, _It is done_. -The kingdoms of the earth and the governments of the world will be -carried away, and their places be known no more." But these kingdoms -still remain. - -Mr. Miller's last assumption was, that Christ would come in the spring -of 1844, at the date corresponding with the ending of the Jewish year -for 43. Mr. M. says, in his preface to his book, "If I have erred in my -exposition of the prophecies, _the time, being so near at hand_, will -soon expose my folly." He had already seen the folly of some of his -computations, and he seemed to fear lest it might prove the same in the -final result also. And this he soon experienced, as may be seen by -reading his _confession_, made at the Tabernacle in Boston, on the -evening of May 28, 1844. He there stated that what he had preached and -published respecting the coming of the Lord in 1843 was done honestly; -(!) that he fully believed it; but that the time had now _passed_, and -he was _proved to be mistaken_; that when the time arrived and the -event did not take place, he felt bad--felt lonely--thought he should -never have any more to say in public; that he felt worse on the account -of others than he did for himself. He said there was an error somewhere -in his calculations, but he could not tell where. He had now no -definite time--he should wait God's time: it might come in a day, it -might not come in fifty years; he could not say exactly when; he was -waiting. Thus the whole affair exploded--came to nought; although much -evil in regard to Mr. Miller's prophecies may yet be experienced in the -community. Some will yet cling most obstinately to the system, and -still maintain that Christ may be expected every day, hour, or minute, -while others will fix upon some other date within a short period of -time. They will still refer us to certain signs in the starry heavens, -endeavoring to persuade the people to believe that the whole machinery -of nature is out of joint, and that this is a certain precursor to the -speedy dissolution of the world. - -One of the second advent preachers gave the startling intelligence that -"_fifteen hundred_ stars had _recently_ faded from the vault of -heaven." But what are the facts? Not more than _thirteen_ stars are -recorded in the annals of astronomy as having been lost; and so far -from having faded _recently_, some of them disappeared many ages -since. It is not even certain that any stars have been blotted out. -There are nearly one hundred variable stars which have periods of -unusual brilliancy, and then gradually fade till nearly invisible, and -after a time revive again. The thirteen missing stars may be of this -description. These changes were observed many centuries ago. The bright -star which appeared suddenly, with unusual splendor and brilliancy, in -Cassiopeia, in 1572, is supposed to be the same star which suddenly -appeared in the same place, with great lustre, about the year 900, and -also about 600 years before, during the intervals of which it was -invisible. - -The same preacher adduced the Aurora Borealis as another sign of the -last days. "Is it not remarkable," says he, "that no record of them -appears till _quite recently_?" But what are the facts? It was indeed -supposed by many, who had not investigated the subject, that the Aurora -was first seen in England in 1716; but on examination we find it spoken -of in 1560, in a scientific work, entitled A Description of Meteors, -published soon after the invention of printing, subsequent to which, -and before 1716, there are many accounts of the same phenomenon. - -Many have supposed that nothing has ever before appeared, similar to -the remarkable _red Aurora_, which was witnessed on the evening of -January 25, 1837. Yet such spectacles have often been witnessed in the -northern parts of Sweden, Lapland, and Siberia, and in remote and -different periods. The Aurora is a great blessing in those high -northern latitudes, where the sun is absent for many weeks, furnishing -the inhabitants with a splendid light, in the midst of their dreary -winter nights. Gmelin describes the Aurora Borealis of those regions as -differing in color according to the states of the atmosphere, -"sometimes assuming the appearance of blood." He observes that "they -frequently begin with single bright pillars rising in the north, and -almost at the same time in the north-east, which, gradually increasing, -comprehend a large space in the heavens, rush about, with incredible -velocity, from place to place, and finally almost cover the whole sky -to the zenith, producing an appearance as if a vast tent was expanded -in the heavens, glittering with gold, rubies, and sapphire. A more -beautiful spectacle cannot be painted." These lights occasionally come -so far south as to illuminate the sky in our latitude. Sometimes they -have not appeared for many years. In 1716, these lights were seen in -England, though never witnessed before by the oldest inhabitants -living; and, as might be expected, they were alarmed, and actually -supposed the day of judgment had come. From Barber's History of New -England, we learn that the first appearance of the northern lights in -this country, after the period of its first settlement, was on December -11, 1719, "when they were remarkably bright; and, as people in general -had never heard of such a phenomenon, they were extremely alarmed with -the apprehension of the final judgment. All amusements, all business, -and even sleep was interrupted, for want of a little knowledge of -history." We were told by some of the advent preachers that meteors and -shooting stars, falling to the earth, were never seen until 1799. But -this is a great mistake. As early as the year 472, Theophanes relates, -"The sky appeared to be on fire, with the coruscations of flying -meteors." Virgil, in his book of Georgics, speaks as follows:-- - - "And oft, before tempestuous winds arise, - The seeming _stars fall headlong_ from the skies, - And, _shooting_ through the darkness, gild the night - With sweeping glories and _long trails of light_." - -In 553, under the reign of Justinian, were seen showers of falling -stars in extraordinary numbers. In 763, under that of Constantine -Capronymus, the same spectacle was witnessed. In 1099, in the month of -November, it is said, in Vogel's Leipzig Chronicles, that there was -seen an unheard-of number of falling stars, burning torches, and fiery -darts in the sky. In 1464, on the 7th of November, the great meteoric -stone fell at Ensisheim, in Alsace. On the 8th of August, 1723, -numerous falling stars appeared in many parts of the heavens, like -fireflies. - -But we are told of the sun and moon appearing like blood, and that this -sign of our Lord's second coming was never witnessed, since the -resurrection, till the year 1780. Yet this is likewise a mistake; for -in the Basle Chronicle of Urtisus, under the year 1566, mention is made -of the fact, that on the 28th and 29th of July, the sun and moon became -_blood red_; and on the 7th of August, this striking phenomenon was -again repeated. And, according to the Frankfort Chronicle of Lersner, -under the year 1575, on the 29th of July, a _remarkable redness of the -sun_ occurred. - -It has been said that the _darkness_ of the sun, that occurred in -1780, was a sign given to portend the speedy destruction of the world. -Why was it not then witnessed simultaneously in all parts of the earth? -It was confined principally to New England and witnessed only by the -generation preceding the present. To be sure, thousands were appalled -by the event, and a feeling that the judgment day had actually come -rested upon many minds. But yet they were in a mistake. This darkness -commenced on the 19th of May, between the hours of 10 and 11 A.M., and -continued until the middle of the next night. Persons were unable to -read common print, determine the time of day by their clocks or -watches, dine, or manage their business, without additional light. -Candles were lighted in their houses. The birds sang their evening -songs, disappeared, and became silent. The fowls retired to roost. The -cocks were crowing all around, as at break of day. Objects could be -distinguished but at a very little distance, and every thing bore the -appearance and gloom of night. The legislature of Connecticut was in -session at this time, in Hartford city. A very general opinion -prevailed that the judgment day was at hand. The House of -Representatives, being unable to transact business, adjourned. A -proposal to adjourn the council was under consideration. When the -opinion of Colonel Davenport was asked, he answered, "I am against an -adjournment. The day of judgment is either approaching, or it is not. -If it is not, there is no cause for an adjournment; if it is, I choose -to be found doing my duty. I wish, therefore, that candles may be -brought." - -A similar darkness has sometimes gathered over the city of London, in -consequence of a vast accumulation of smoke, so as to make it necessary -for passengers in the streets to use lighted torches at midday. In -1783, a great part of Europe was for weeks overspread with a haziness -of atmosphere which caused great consternation. The churches were -crowded with supplicants. The astronomer Lalande attempted to allay the -fright by endeavoring to account for the appearance, which he ascribed -to an uncommon exhalation of watery particles from the great rain of -the preceding year. But at last it was ascertained to be owing to -smoke, occasioned by the great eruption of the volcano Hecla, which -covered more than three thousand square miles with burning lava, in -some places to the depth of forty feet. Dr. Franklin was in Europe at -the time, and afterwards gave an account of the circumstances relating -to this uncommon eruption. In fact, immense issues of smoke, from fires -and volcanoes, have, from time immemorial, produced similar effects in -different countries. - -We will subjoin a few remarkable appearances that have taken place in -the heavens, that the reader may at once perceive that in scarcely any -age of the world have its inhabitants been destitute of some _sign_, -that might, to the timid and uninformed, be considered as the -prognostication of some awful catastrophe about to happen. - -In 1574, on the 15th of November, _large and terrific beams of fiery -light_ were seen during the night. And similar appearances are noted in -Vogel's Chronicles, as having occurred in November, 1637, and 1661. In -the old Breslau Collections, there is mention made of a large _moonlike -meteor_, which passed off with an explosion, on the 10th of November, -1721; and of a great _fire-flash_, or _flame-emitting comet_, on the -12th day. According to Vogel's Chronicles, there appeared on the 30th -November, 1663, _a large cross_, and other signs in the skies. On the -11th of August, 1561, there was seen, in the forenoon, _a very -remarkable red meteor_, emitting frequent _flashes of light_. In 1717, -_numerous meteors_ were seen at Fryeburg; and at Utchland, in August, -1715. On the 10th of August, 1717, _a large fire-ball_ was seen in -Lusace, Silesia, Poland, and Hungary. In the Frankfort Chronicle of -July 29, 1694, it is mentioned that _the heavens were full of fiery -flames!_ as also again on the 9th of August. On February 22, 1719, _a -large fire-ball_ was seen in several places. On the 22d, 1720, _an -immense red cross_ was seen at Novogorod and Kiew; and on the 19th, -1722, _a huge fire-ball_! - -What would the Millerites think, if they should now see "an immense red -cross in the heavens," "a remarkable red meteor, emitting flashes of -light during the night," or "a blood-red appearance of the sun and -moon," and "showers of falling stars in extraordinary numbers"? These -things are as likely to happen at the present day as they were a -hundred years ago, and still the world remains as it has remained. - -Just before the last return of Halley's comet, an article was published -in a religious paper in this state, going to show that the world would -probably be struck and set on fire by a comet, and that, most likely, -Halley's would be the one to do it, as it was coming much nearer the -earth than it had ever been before. The editor seemed to be ignorant -that the quantity of matter that enters into the constitution of a -comet is exceedingly small, and that the comet of 1770, which was quite -large and bright, passed through the midst of Jupiter's satellites -without deranging their motions in the least perceptible degree. -Comets, it is believed, consist of exceedingly rare vapor; indeed, so -much so, that some philosophers say that our thinnest clouds are dense -in comparison. And yet this exceedingly thin vapor was to dash the -world to atoms, or set it on fire, it was not fully determined which. - -Whether comets, or any unusual appearances in the sky, are to be -considered as _signs_ prognosticating the final dissolution of all -things, as being near at hand, is for each to determine for himself. -And in forming a judgment upon the subject, we may surely be permitted -to exercise the common sense which God has given us. To lay this aside, -and judge only by _feeling_ or _fancy_, is to criminally reject a light -which we are _sure_ is from God, and follow one which _may_ prove an -_ignis fatuus_, and land us in the quagmire of infidelity. If the -Scripture signs are to receive a _literal_ fulfilment, we may -reasonably expect that they will conform to the four following tests:-- - -1. They will appear _near_ the event of which they are intended as the -harbinger; probably within the generation of those who will be living -at the end of the world. - -2. They will be witnessed in all parts of the earth, because all are -alike interested. - -3. They may _all_ be expected to appear, and not a single class of -phenomena without the other. - -4. They will be such as will impress intelligent minds with their -strangeness and peculiarity. - -The Aurora Borealis conforms not to any of these tests. It has been -seen for centuries, and is confined to the northern portions of the -globe; having rarely, if ever, been seen so far north as the thirtieth -degree of north latitude. And, as we have before remarked, the darkness -of 1780 was confined principally to New England. And from a careful -examination of all the accounts we have been able to collect of -meteoric showers of the last and present century, the whole of them -together have occupied a space on the globe less than one eighth of its -surface. The shower of 1799 was probably the most extensive. Its centre -was near the middle of the Atlantic; its edges touched the northern -parts of South America, the coast of Labrador and Greenland, and the -western shores of Europe and Africa. That of 1833 may be represented on -a six-inch globe by the space occupied by a dollar. Such magnificent -scenes are calculated to impress the mind with awe; yet it is -surprising that many intelligent persons should suppose them to be the -precursors of the final conflagration. If the simple but reasonable -tests we have given be correct, they are disarmed of their character as -ominous of the destruction of the world. - -With regard to any changes in the order or succession of the heavenly -bodies, it is only necessary to observe, that hundreds of scientific -men, in Europe and America, have for many years been employed in -exploring the material heavens with the most powerful telescopes. Many -are employed, by the governments of Europe, in astronomical -observations, scattered over the earth, for the express purpose of -making new discoveries, if possible, and of furthering the interests of -science. No phenomenon escapes their notice; and should any thing -extraordinary occur, it would appear before the public, vouched by -names that would command universal credence. It may be unnecessary to -add, that no such changes in the planets and fixed stars, as have been -proclaimed to the world by some of the second advent preachers, have -been observed by learned astronomers and men of science. - - - - -CHAPTER XV. - -INTERCOURSE WITH DEPARTED SPIRITS. - - -In no age, says a popular writer, has the world been destitute of those -who professed, by some instrumentality or other, to hold intercourse -with departed spirits. Neither has any age been without its reputed -spectres, ghosts, or apparitions. The high priest of the Buddhist and -Hindoo temples, in former times, when arrayed in the consecrated -garments for the festivals, wore a round knob, about the size of a -large pendent drop of a chandelier, suspended from his neck by a chain -of great value and of dazzling brilliancy. It was through the agency of -this crystal that he was supposed to hold communion with the spirit or -spirits to whom he and his followers accorded devotion and made -intercessions; and the glass, acting as did the famed oracle of Delphi, -gave orders and commands, and settled all great questions that might be -submitted to its spiritual master. The priest, although he might be a -pattern of purity, and the quintessence of all that was good, having, -however, the sin of being in years, and not able, perhaps, to hide from -the spirit inhabiting the crystal all the transactions of his youth, -could not hold a direct communication with it. To arrange this, a -certain number of boys, and sometimes, in some of the temples, young -damsels, were retained, who, having never mixed with the world, could -not be supposed to be in any way contaminated by its vices. These alone -were said to be capable of beholding the spirit when he chose to make -his appearance in the divining glass, and interpreting to and fro the -questions put and answers received. Although it was not every boy or -_seer_ to whom was permitted the gift of spiritual vision, yet in -latter times, when divining crystals multiplied, little ragged boys -would run after the passers in the streets, and offer to _see_ any -thing that might be required of them, for a trifling gift, even a cake -or sweetmeat. In Egypt, the divining glass is superseded by putting a -blot of thick black fluid into the palm of a boy's hand, and commanding -him to see various people and things; of which practice Lane, in his -Modern Egyptians, gives some curious disclosures. - -Divining mirrors were not confined to the East. Dr. Dee was the first -English impostor who vaunted the possession of one of these priceless -treasures. He had for the _seer_ one Keily, an Irishman; and to this, -doubtless, was attributable the impression that prevailed among the -astrologers and amateur spirit hunters, that when the spirits -condescended to speak, they always gave speech with a very strong spice -of the brogue. This "beryl," as it is called, was preserved among the -Strawberry Hill curiosities, and fell under the hammer of George -Robbins at the memorable sale. It proved to be a globe of _cannel -coal_. In Aubrey's Miscellany there is an engraving of another -larger crystal, and there are with it many wonderful stories. Yet, -notwithstanding the magic capabilities of these mirrors, they went out -of fashion until the beginning of the year 1850. - -This revival and its consequences are like a page out of a silly -romance. The story, if told by a disinterested historian, would require -authentication as belonging to 1850. We therefore turn, by way of -voucher, to a publication called Zadkiel's Almanac for 1851. At page -46, after referring to the existence of magic crystals at the present -day, the writer, says, "One of large size was a few years ago brought -over to England by a friend of Lady Blessington, after the sale of -whose effects, it recently fell into the hands of a friend of mine; -and, having tested its powers, I have resolved on giving my readers an -account of this wonderful mode of communicating with the spirits of the -dead. The crystal is spherical, and has been turned from a large mass -of pure rock crystal. I have been shown some few others, but, with the -exception of one shown me by Lord S., they are all much smaller. These -smaller ones are said to be consecrated to angels of the planets, and -are, therefore, far less powerful than Lady Blessington's crystal, -which, being consecrated to the Archangel of the Sun, Michael, may be -consulted during four hours each day, whereas the others can generally -be used only for a very brief space of time; nor can very potent -spirits be called into them, or made to render themselves visible. In -this larger crystal is given most important information of the actual -existence of the soul after death, and of the state in which it exists -and will exist until the judgment." - -"The first intimation we received," says Dickens, in his Household -Words, "of the revival of this notable practice of divination, was -about six months ago, when we were casually informed that the son of a -distinguished officer of the royal navy was, at that time, frequently -engaged in developing, before a few privileged friends, the -extraordinary faculty of being able to hold intercourse with the world -of spirits. It was added that the revelations made through the medium -of this youth were of so wonderful a nature, and carried such -conviction to the minds of those who listened, that they were declared -to be the result of more than human power." - -The conjurer was asked, on one occasion, to describe Lord Nelson. And, -accordingly, the spirit, with an accuracy that was quite astonishing, -considering that no portrait, bust, or statue of Nelson is known to -exist, gave a full, true, and particular account of England's hero, -describing him as a very thin man, in a cocked hat, with only one eye, -one arm, &c.; and the truth of the description was declared to be -something truly marvellous. - -A demand was made that the spirit of a deceased brother of one of the -querists should be summoned to appear. Presently he said, "I see him; -he has curly hair, and stoops a good deal. I can't exactly see his -features, but I think he squints." This account of her late brother's -personal appearance, though not very flattering, satisfied the lady as -far as it went; but being, like Macbeth,-- - - "... bent to know, - By the worst means, the worst," - -she required further proof of his identity. There was a pause for a -minute or two, and then the spirit seer spoke again--"He has got a -scroll in his hand, which he unfolds; there is this inscription on it, -in _letters of fire_:-- - - 'I AM TOM!'" - -This sublime revelation was received with a degree of solemn awe, and -with suppressed throes of well-bred laughter. - -Other cases not a whit less marvellous have been described by the -narrators, who could not be reasoned out of their absurdity, insisting -that there could be no deception in the matter, on account of the means -employed, and the evident sincerity of the _employés_! These means, -they said, required that the person who looked into the crystal should -be perfectly _pure_; that is to say, a child free from sin, and by no -means given to lying, and that the form of adjuration used was, "_In -nomine Domini_," &c.; Latin being, as is well known, the language which -spirits of all denominations are most accustomed to. When interrogated -after this fashion, the spirit, if evil, fled away howling; if good, it -came, when called, unless particularly engaged _in the sun_; for it -appears that it is to that planet almost all spirits go when their term -of purgatory is over. It seems that the spirits would sometimes get out -of breath, travelling so far, and talking so much; and they then had -recourse to the expedient of _letters of fire_, which seemed to be -_written_ in various ways in the crystal; sometimes on flags, which the -spirits hold up, but sometimes they are in _print_. In these letters of -fire, the querist was counselled something like the following: "Be -merry. Quarrel not. Keep your temper, and your children too. You are a -good man, but try to be better. I am wanted. Let me go." - -We subjoin the following as specimens of conversations heard by large -parties of amazed, titled, and believing listeners: "Are you Pharaoh, -that was king of Egypt?" "Yes." "Where do you dwell now?" "In Jupiter." -"How long have you been there?" "About thirty years." "Where did you -dwell till then?" "In the atmosphere, and was undergoing punishment -till then." "Were you king of Egypt when Moses was there?" "Yes, _and -Aaron too_." "Did you build the pyramids?" "_Some._" "Were any built -before your time?" "Yes." "Do you know how long the first was built -before Christ?" "About three hundred years after Adam; it was built -then." "Do you mean that it was built before the flood?" "No, it was -not finished; the flood destroyed them." "What was the principal object -of them?" "To hold the kings of Egypt." "Were there kings of Egypt so -soon after the creation?" "Yes; that was the first country kings were -in." "Were you drowned in the Red Sea?" "_Yes._" - -At one time Swedenborg volunteered to give information about Sir John -Franklin, when the following dialogue took place: "What is the best way -to communicate with him?" "By the natives; they speak to him -sometimes." "Will he be home next summer?" "No." "Why?" "Because he -cannot help himself; he is stopped by ice; but his heart does not fail -him; he wants to explore." "How will he do for provisions?" "He will -find _bears_, _dogs_, and _wolves_." "Will he find the passage?" "No; -there is a continent there." "But there is also a passage." "There is -one, but he will not find it." "What latitude does he lie in chiefly?" -"I do not know: _good by_." It appears strange that Swedenborg, who -knew so much, did not know this. But we learn in another place that -"spirits do not _well_ understand about latitude and longitude." -Socrates's appearance is described as follows: "A tall, middle-aged -man, rather bald, dressed with striped coarse trousers, very loose at -the top, and tight at the bottom; a kind of frock, open in the front, -and without sleeves. He is generally employed in singing praises, but -was not quite happy." Alexander the Great appeared on horseback, in -armor, the horse also in armor; deeply regrets killing Clitus, and all -the murders he perpetrated; amuses himself in fighting his battles over -again. - -To give these things a sort of _éclat_ and popularity with the public, -Zadkiel sums up the whole in the following language: "In concluding -this account, I may remark that _numerous children_ have seen these -visions, some of them the sons and daughters of persons of high rank; -and that _several adults_ have also seen visions, one of them a lady of -title, and another a member of one of the highest families in England. -It will be seen that delicacy prevents my naming individuals; but I can -assure my readers that _above one hundred of the nobility_, and several -hundreds of other highly respectable ladies and gentlemen, have -examined this wonderful phenomenon, and have expressed the highest -gratification and astonishment." - -Dickens declares it to be "the fashion, especially among people of -fashion, to point with pity to a tale of modern witchcraft, to an -advertisement of a child's caul, or to the _bona fide_ certificates of -cases from the takers of quack medicines, and to deplore the ignorance -of their inferiors. Delusions, however, of the grossest kind are not -confined to the illiterate. A cloud of dupes have ever floated about in -the higher regions of society; while it is quite a mistake to suppose -that the refinements and discoveries of the nineteenth century have -dispersed them. The reign of Queen Victoria, like that of Elizabeth and -Anne, has its Dr. Dees, and Lillys, and Partridges, who are as -successful as their precursors in gaining proselytes who can pay -handsomely. Damsels of high degree, fresh from boarding school, with -heads more full of sympathy for the heroes and heroines of fashionable -novels, and ideas more fixed upon love affairs than on any legitimate -studies, can easily find out, through mysteriously-worded -advertisements in the Sunday papers, or through the ready agency of -friends who have already become victims of the 'science' of astrology -and magic, the whereabouts of these awful and wonderful beings. There -are a number of styles and classes of them, all varying in appearance -and mode of operations. There are the old women, who, consoled by the -glories of their art, repine not at inhabiting comfortless garrets in -the purlieus of the New Cut, Lambeth; and hiding their vocation under -the mask of having stay laces or infallible corn plasters to sell, -receive more visitors from the fashionable cream of Belgravia than from -the dross of Bermondsey. Disguises are sometimes resorted to, and -parties of titled ladies have been known to meet, and put on the -habiliments of 'charwomen,' and to pass themselves off as dress-makers. -There is an old man, with unshaven beard and seldom-washed face, who -lives in more comfortable circumstances, with his son, in Southwark, -(the favored district of the conjurers,) who, to keep up appearances, -has 'Engineer' hugely engraved on a great brass plate over the door, -who casts nativities, and foretells events of the future, for three or -five shillings, as the appearance of the visitor will warrant him in -demanding; receives all his votaries sitting at a terribly littered -table of dirty paper, with a well-smoked clay pipe beside him. Passing -to a higher grade, the 'agent,' or arranger of matters, legal, -pecuniary, or domestic, only practises the black art for the love he -bears it, and to oblige his friends, but never refuses a few shillings' -fee, out of respect to the interests of the science. Nearly all his -customers are people of title." - -We now come to speak of events in our own country which seem to be -somewhat akin to those which have so recently transpired in England. We -allude to what are familiarly termed "rappers," or "knocking spirits," -from the _noises_ which they are said to make. - -From a history of these _knockings_, as given in a pamphlet by Capron -and Barron, of Auburn, New York, we learn that they were first heard in -the family of Mr. Michael Weekman, in the town of Arcadia, Wayne -county. He resided in the house where the noises were heard about -eighteen months, and left it some time in the year 1847. He relates -that one evening, about bedtime, he heard a rapping on the outside -door, when he stepped to the door and opened it, but, to his surprise, -found no one there. He went back, and proceeded to undress, when, just -before getting into bed, he heard another rap at the door loud and -distinct. He stepped to the door quickly and opened it, but, as before, -found no one there. He stepped out, and looked around, supposing that -some one was imposing upon him. He could discover no one, and went back -into the house. After a short time he heard the rapping again; he -stepped (it being often repeated) and held on the latch, so that he -might ascertain if any one had taken that means to annoy him. The -rapping was repeated; the door was instantly opened, but no one was to -be seen. He could feel the jar of the door very plainly when the -rapping was heard. As he opened the door, he sprung out, and went -around the house, but no one was in sight. His family were fearful to -have him go out, lest some one intended to harm him. It always remained -a mystery to him; and finally, as the rapping did not at that time -continue, it passed from his mind, till some time afterwards, when, one -night, their little girl, then about eight years of age, was heard to -scream from fright, so that the family were all alarmed by her cries, -and went to her assistance. This was about midnight. She told them that -something like a hand had passed over her face and head; that she had -felt it on the bed and all over her, but did not feel alarmed until it -touched her face. - -It seems that Mr. Weekman soon after moved away from the house, and -nothing more was heard of the rapping, or other manifestations, till it -was occupied by the family of Mr. John D. Fox, who have since become so -conspicuous with "the advent of spirits." In March, 1848, they, for the -first time, heard the "mysterious sounds," which seemed to be like a -slight knocking in one of the bed rooms on the floor. It was in the -evening, just after they had retired. At that time the whole family -occupied one room, and all distinctly heard the rapping. They arose, -and searched with a light, but were unable to find the cause of the -knocking. It continued that night until they all fell asleep, which was -not until nearly or quite midnight. From this time the noise continued -to be heard every night. - -After having been disturbed and broken of their rest for several nights -in a vain attempt to discover from whence the sounds proceeded, they -resolved, on the evening of the 31st of March, that this night they -would not be disturbed by it, whatever it might be. But Mr. Fox had not -yet retired when the usual signs commenced. The girls, who occupied -another bed in the same room, heard the sounds, and endeavored to -imitate them by snapping their fingers. The attempt was made by the -youngest girl, then about twelve years old. When she made the noise -with her fingers, the sounds were repeated just as she made them. When -she stopped snapping her fingers, the sounds stopped for a short time. -One of the other girls then said, in _sport_, (for they were getting to -be more amused than alarmed,) "Now do what I do; count one, two, three, -four, five, six," &c., at the same time striking one hand in the other. -The same number of blows or sounds were repeated as in the former case. -Mrs. Fox then spoke, and said, "Count ten," and there were ten distinct -strokes or sounds. She then said, "Will you tell the age of Cathy?" -(one of her children;) and it was given by the same number of raps that -she was years of age. In like manner the age of her different children -was told correctly by this _unseen visitor_. - -Mrs. Fox then asked, if it was a _human_ being that made the noise, to -manifest it by making the same noise. There was no answer to this -request. She then asked if it was a _spirit_, and if so to manifest it -by making two distinct sounds. Instantly she heard two raps, as she -desired. She then proceeded to know or inquire if it was an injured -spirit, and if so to answer in the same way, and the rapping was -repeated. In this way it answered her until she ascertained that it -purported to be the spirit of a man who was murdered in that house by a -person that had occupied it some years before; that he was a _pedler_, -and that he was murdered for his money. To the question _how old he -was_, there were _thirty-one_ distinct raps. By the same means it was -ascertained that he was a married man, and had left a wife and five -children; that his wife had been dead two years. - -We might relate a little different manoeuvre in the case of the _ghost_ -that appeared in Waltham, Massachusetts, a few years since. A -superstitious old man, by the name of McClarren, a mechanic, purchased -a lot of turf that had been piled up in a meadow about half way between -his workshop and place of residence. Upon returning to his work from -supper, he used to take a basket with him, and fill it at the turf heap -on his return late in the evening. It was on one of these occasions -that the reputed ghost first appeared to him, and caused him some -alarm, when he dare not linger to reconnoitre this strange and -unexpected visitor. He resolved, however, to muster courage the next -evening to accost the figure, should it again appear to him. -Accordingly, he went with a large Bible open in his hands; and as the -ghost appeared, he followed it till it crossed a ditch, when he was -requested by the same to proceed no farther. Thus they stood, facing -each other, on either side of the ditch, when the following -conversation took place between them:-- - -_Ques._ By McClarren. "I demand of you, in the name of Jesus Christ, -our once crucified God, whether you are mortal or immortal?" - -_Ans._ "I am not mortal." - -_Ques._ "What, then, are you?" - -_Ans._ "I am the spirit of a murdered man." - -_Ques._ "By whom were you murdered?" - -_Ans._ "By ----, of Waltham." - -_Ques._ "Where does your body lie?" - -_Ans._ "In yonder pond, behind me." - -It is supposed that this affair was got up in an innocent mood, merely -to test the strength of McClarren's faith in ghosts. But it caused a -wide-spread excitement; and some, who were thought to be concerned in -its projection, were prosecuted and brought before a justice for -examination, although nothing was proved. McClarren testified under -oath, that he believed it to be a real ghost; "_its tones_," he said, -"were so _unearthly_," "and when it moved its motion was not like that -in walking, but it glided along like a swan, or a boat in the water." -He was neither to be reasoned nor laughed out of it. He would believe -it to the day of his death. You might as well tell him he was not a -living being, as to tell him he had not seen a living ghost. - -The advocates of the "influx from the world of spirits into our own" -claim in its behalf many astonishing miracles. Chairs, tables, and beds -are moved up or down, to and fro, &c. At Auburn, New York, on one -occasion, sounds on the wall, bureau, table, floor, and other places -were heard as loud as the striking with a hammer. The table was moved -about the room, and turned over and back. Two men in the company -undertook to hold a chair down, while, at their request, a spirit moved -it; and, notwithstanding they exerted all their strength, the chair -could not be held still by them--a proof that spirits are far more -strong and powerful than men. On another occasion, the sounds proper to -a carpenter's shop were heard, apparently proceeding from the wall and -table. Sawing, planing, and pounding with a mallet were imitated, it is -said, _to the life_. Some gentlemen were at the house of the Fox family -at one time, and were conducted into a _dark room_. They called for the -sounds to be made like a band of martial music. As they requested, the -sounds were produced; the playing of the instruments and the heavy -beating of the bass drum were perfectly imitated, together with the -sound of the roar of distant cannon. Shall we not gather from this, -that in the spirit world they have their bands of music and companies -of artillery, the same as in this world? We are also told of the spirit -or spirits playing on a guitar in a _dark_ room, the guitar being -taken from the hands of those who held it and put in tune, and played -while it passed around the room above their heads. On one occasion, as -it is said, it played an accompaniment, for nearly two hours, to some -persons engaged in singing, being very exact both in time and tune. On -one occasion, while several ladies were present, some of them requested -that the spirits would take their hair down. Accordingly it was done. -One of them had her hair taken down and done up in a twist, and one of -them had hers braided in four strands. Sometimes persons have felt a -hand passing over or touching their arms, head, or face, leaving a -feeling of electricity upon the part touched; and the hand that thus -touches them will, by request, instantly change from a natural warmth -to the coldness of ice. - -In answer to the question, "Why do these spirits require a dark room to -play upon instruments of music, or to take hold of persons," they -answer by saying that "they assume a tangible form in order to do these -things, and we are not yet prepared for such a visitation." - -To the inquiry how it is they make the rapping noises that generally -accompany their visits to this world, they answer, that "they are made -by the will of the spirits causing a concussion of the atmosphere, and -making the sounds appear in whatever place they please." - -A Mrs. Draper, of Rochester, New York, had an interview with Dr. -Franklin, at one time, while she was in a magnetized state. She said he -appeared to be busily employed in establishing a line of communication -between the two worlds by means of these "rappings." On another -occasion, while in a clairvoyant state, at her own house, sounds were -heard in exact imitation of those heard in the telegraph office. These -sounds were so unusual, that Miss Margaretta Fox, who was present, -became alarmed, and said, "What does all this mean?" Mrs. Draper -replied, "_He is trying the batteries_." Soon there was a signal for -the alphabet, and the following communication was spelled out to the -company present. "Now I am ready, my friends. There will be great -changes in the nineteenth century. Things that now look dark and -mysterious to you, will be laid plain before your sight. Mysteries are -going to be revealed. The world will be enlightened. I sign my name, -Benjamin Franklin." - -It seems that, in the early history of these rappings, they used to be -without any limitations as to whether persons were in a magnetized -state or not. The first we learn of magnetism being employed as a -_medium_ of communication is in the case of a daughter of Lyman -Granger, in Rochester, New York. For a long time, answers could be -obtained by any _two_ (why _two_?) of the family standing near each -other. And in the freedom of the answers, no preference seemed to be -manifested towards any particular members of the family. At length, one -of his daughters was placed under the influence of magnetism, and -became clairvoyant. From that time none of the family could get -communications unless the daughter who was magnetized was present. Why -the communications should leave all the family except the magnetized -daughter, after they once had free conversation without her, remains to -be explained. The whole business now seems to be pretty much, if not -wholly, monopolized by the clairvoyants. They seem to be employed as -agents, or mediums of correspondence, between the two worlds, acting as -interpreters between two classes of beings, or beings existing in two -different states, _natural_ and _spiritual_. They act as a kind of -_spiritual postmasters_ between the two countries. We find _spiritual -letter paper_, and _envelopes_ to enclose the same, advertised for -those who wish to avail themselves of an opportunity to write to their -deceased friends in the other spheres. Letters said to have been -written in the spirit world have been transmitted through the -established mediums to friends in this world, and have been published -in some of the papers devoted to these subjects. In the New York Daily -Tribune of February 28, 1851, we find the prospectus of a quarto -journal, to be published in Auburn, "to be dictated by spirits out of -the flesh, and by them edited, superintended, and controlled. Its -object is the disclosure of truth from Heaven, guiding mankind into -open vision of paradise, and open communication with redeemed spirits. -The circle of apostles and prophets are its conductors from the -interior, holding control over its columns, and permitting no article -to find place therein unless originated, dictated, or admitted by them: -they acting under direction of the Lord Supreme." - -We hope the information coming through its columns will be more -reliable than the communications from some of the "rapping spirits." No -dependence whatever can be placed upon them. They are so blundering, -awkward, and uncertain, and even trickish and deceitful, that they -spoil all our notions of the dignify and purity--the _spirituality_, in -fact--of the spiritual world. The advocates of the manifestations -attribute the fault to _ignorant spirits_, who do not know whether the -matter they attempt to speak of be true or not. Swedenborg says, "There -are some spirits so ignorant that they do not know but they are the -ones called for, when another is meant. And the only way to detect -them, in speaking, is by the difference of sound--that made by -intelligent spirits being clear and lively, and that of the ignorant -being low and muffled, like the striking of the hand upon a carpet." - -It is contended by the authors of the pamphlet from which we quote, -that these ignorant spirits will ultimately _progress_ to a state of -_intelligence_. But this idea of _progression_ seems to be at variance -with the observations of a writer in the Boston Post, who was -astonished at the wonderful precocity of little infants in the spirit -world. "I have known," says he, "the spirit of a child, only eighteen -months old when he died, and only three months in the second sphere, -show as much _intelligence_, and as perfect a command of our language, -as Dr. Channing himself seems to possess." On the other hand, when I -find that "the spirit of Dr. Channing cannot express an idea above the -rudimental conception of a mere child, I am forced to the conclusion -that his mental endowments must have greatly deteriorated since he left -us." - -It is said that the theological teachings of these spirits generally -agree with those of Davis, Swedenborg, and others who have claimed to -receive their impressions from spirits. Accordingly, we find them using -the term _higher and lower spheres_, instead of _heaven and hell_. -Swedenborg prophesied that the year 1852 would be the one to decide the -fate of his church or his doctrines; and Capron and Barron tell us that -"the probabilities now seem to be that his general spiritual theory -will, not far from that time, be very generally received." We presume -that the "mysterious rappings" are considered by them as so many omens -of such an event. And we may reasonably conclude that they are as -_decisive_ tests, as _sure_ prognostications, as were the various -celestial signs of the coming of the end of the world in 1843. The -believers in the "harmonial philosophy" have their miracles in -attestation of their theory; and so of the Millerites. On Saturday -evening, January 18, 1851, we are told by La Roy Sunderland, that Mrs. -Cooper (clairvoyant medium) was taken to Cambridge, by Mr. Fernald and -a friend, for the purpose of visiting a gentleman who had been confined -by a spinal difficulty some ten years or more. The spirits gave -beautiful responses for his consolation, and in the sight of all -present, _the sick man and his bed_ were moved by spiritual hands -alone. The sick man and the "bed whereon he lay" were both moved by -attending angels, without any human power. And more recently, a Mr. -Gordon, it is said, has been taken up and his body moved some distance -entirely by spiritual hands. Were such miracles ever wrought in favor -of Millerism? Most assuredly, if we are to believe the Millerites -themselves; and even more in favor of witchcraft also. At a meeting of -the friends of Millerism, held in Waltham, in 1842, a lady was taken -from her seat by some unseen power, and carried up to the ceiling of -the room; and she afterwards declared that it was done without any -effort on her part. More recently, (1851,) another lady of the same -place testifies that she has, in a similar manner, been taken from her -seat in church and carried up above the tops of the pews. And at times, -at the advent meetings, strange noises have been heard, houses also -have been shaken, mirrors shattered to pieces, and furniture broken, -and all have been considered by the Adventists as so many auguries or -signs of the approaching dissolution of all things, to take place in -1843. - -We have already made mention of the fact, in another place, that -bewitched persons used to be carried through the air, on brooms and -spits, to distant meetings, or Sabbaths, of witches. But we will now -give a case to the point. - -On the 8th of September, 1692, Mary Osgood, wife of Captain Osgood, of -Andover, was taken before John Hawthorne, and other of their majesties' -justices, when she confessed that, about two years before, she was -carried through the air, in company with Deacon Fry's wife, Ebenezer -Baker's wife, and Goody Tyler, to Five Mile Pond, where she was -baptized by the devil, and that she was transported back again through -the air, in company with the forenamed persons, in the same manner as -she went, and _believes_ they were carried on a _pole_! She was asked -by one of the justices, how many persons were upon the pole; to which -she answered, As I said before, viz., four persons, and no more, but -whom she had named above. - -Are not these cases to be relied upon as much as those related by Mr. -Sunderland? Could not _four_ respectable ladies tell whether they were -_actually_ carried through the air on a pole or _not_? _Could_ they be -deceived? Possibly, in the days of chloroform, or ether, it might have -been the case; but not at the period in which it actually occurred. - -Some of the bewitched persons, as in the case of Elizabeth Knap, of -Groton, alarmed the people by their _ventriloqual_ powers, in imitating -sounds and languages. And it would be nothing strange if some of our -modern witches were in possession of the same talent. No wonder that -the editor of one of the Boston papers should have ventured the -opinion, that if some of these persons had lived two hundred years ago, -they would have been hanged for witchcraft. - -It appears to us, that if we believe in all that is alleged of the -rapping spirits, and their manifestations, we must be prepared to -indorse all that has been published of witches and ghosts, spooks and -hobgoblins, in every age of the world, which, at present, we are not at -all inclined to do. We do not believe that any of the noises heard, or -any of the information given, has proceeded from beings out of the -normal state. We are rather inclined to adhere to the sentiment -contained in the old couplet:-- - - "Where men _believe_ in witches, witches are; - But where they don't believe, there are none there." - -We once went to stay over night in a house said to be haunted, the -house being empty at the time, the family who had occupied it having -actually been frightened away by the noises they had heard. But, -strange to tell, we did not hear any _noises_, neither did we expect -to. There was a house in Green Street, Boston, formerly occupied by the -celebrated Dr. Conway, which, after his decease, was said to be -haunted. A young man of our acquaintance never passed that house late -at night but every window in it appeared to be illuminated. And -finally, he became so alarmed about it, that as soon as he approached -the vicinity of the house, he would commence running, and continue to -run till it was out of sight. We have frequently known him to cross the -ice on Charles River to avoid passing the house. And still, we often -passed the same house, at late hours of the night, without seeing any -thing unusual. And we know of no reason why, unless it was because we -did not believe in such things, which our friend actually did. _Faith_ -alone made the difference. - -One of the believers in the "spirit rappings" tells us that "_if_ these -things are emanations from the spirit world, we are bound to believe -them." True, _if_ they are; but this little conjunctive _if_ is a word -of very _doubtful_ meaning. We have already shown how Mr. Miller kept -the whole world standing thirty years on this same little _if_; and -then it did not end in 1843, as he supposed it would. We must, -therefore, be cautious how we depend upon a simple _if_. - -But we are told that, as honest persons, we are bound to believe what -we cannot disprove by actual demonstration. But let us examine this for -a moment. The Greenlanders have an idea that thunder is caused by two -old women flapping seal skins in the moon. Now, who has ever been up in -the moon to ascertain whether it is so or not? Again, they say that the -Aurora Borealis is owing to the spirits of their fathers frisking at -football. Who can say it is not so? And yet _we_ reject such belief on -account of its apparent absurdity. Some of the ancients have told us -that the earth stands upon the back of a tortoise, or upon that of an -elephant; and yet, without investigation, a majority of mankind reject -the idea as being perfectly ridiculous. We might here remark, that no -less a scholar than the great mathematician Kepler attempted to prove -that the earth is a vast animal, and that the tides are occasioned by -the heavings of its prodigious lungs. - -Many of the performances of jugglers and ventriloquists puzzle us, and -yet we do not believe there is any thing supernatural in them. Signor -Blitz once called upon the ladies in the hall where he was giving an -exhibition to pass him a handkerchief with their name stamped upon it, -and he would put it into a pistol and fire it off in their presence, -and it should be found in the steeple of a church some quarter of a -mile distant, and yet not a window or a door should be open on the -occasion. A committee of honest and respectable men were despatched -from the hall to the house of the church sexton, the keys procured, -with a lantern, when the belfry was ascended, the handkerchief found -hanging on the tongue of the bell, and returned to the lady, who -instantly recognized it as the identical handkerchief she passed into -the hands of the performer. Now, who could prove that the thing alleged -was not _actually_ done? and yet who will _believe_ that it was? - -We have heard distant sounds of music, and other imitations of men, -birds, and animals, that deceived our sense of hearing, knowing that -they were produced by the power of ventriloquism. We have seen things -moved from place to place by _magnetic attraction_, and we do not think -it at all strange that so light an instrument as a guitar could be thus -attracted to different parts of a room by an _unseen power_, especially -in a _dark_ room, and its tones be imitated by a being as yet in the -_normal_ state. A guitar will give vibrations of its tones to the -concussions of the air, caused by the conversation of persons present; -and a stranger to the fact might possibly interpret these vibrations as -something quite mysterious, and suppose the instrument, as it stood -alone, to be touched by some spirit hand. When people's minds, or their -imaginations, get wrought up to a certain pitch, the most trifling -things are looked upon as wonderful phenomena. Every thing is _new_, -and _strange_, and _appalling_. We hear of the doings of the spirits at -Rochester, and other places, and which are called the "ushering in of a -_new science_." "We know of what we speak," says the pamphlet before -us, "we _know_ they are _facts, strange, new_, and to many -_wonderful_!" (See page 43.) And yet the authors introduce several -pages from a work by Dr. Adam Clarke to show that, as early as 1716, -the Wesley family were troubled by noises made by the "knocking -spirits," and that "the present manifestations have no claim to the -credit of originality." The cracking of hazel nuts upon Martin Luther's -bed posts, and the racket and rumbling upon his chamber stairs, as if -many empty barrels and hogs-heads had been tumbling down, claim still -greater antiquity, and belong to the same category or chapter of -wonderful events. - -It is said to be impossible that any mere human being could inform -persons, with whom they never had any previous knowledge or -acquaintance, of the past, present, and future events of their -lives--whether they are married or single, the number of their children -living and dead, age, health, business, letters expected, the -whereabout of long-absent friends, &c. It is supposed that such -information must indeed emanate from the spirit world. Yet precisely -such things are and always have been told, more or less, by astrologers -and fortune tellers, without any pretensions to being in league with -spirits of the other worlds. We have said that fortune tellers do not -always tell correctly; but, as poor an opinion as we have of them, we -will venture to assert that they are full as correct, if not more so, -in the information they give, as the members of the Fox family, or any -of their contemporaries, of the alleged _spiritual_ manifestations. - -Persons of sane mind, though ever so ignorant of arithmetic or -orthography, can tell at least how many children they have, and are -usually able to spell their own names; but one who has spent a good -deal of time in witnessing the performances of the _spirit rappers_, -says, "They seem to be unwilling or unable to answer purely test -questions, like that of answering their own names. I have never known -them to do this," says he, "though often solicited." He also speaks of -their great deficiency in mathematics, not being able to enumerate the -number of children they have on earth with any thing like accuracy. "I -am aware that such questions have sometimes been correctly answered, -and I have heard them so answered; but I have much more frequently -known them to refuse entirely, or to do it very awkwardly, or to fail -entirely in the attempt. Out of five numbers four were erroneously -selected as the right one. The fifth was right, of course. This goes to -show, at least, that spirits have greatly _deteriorated_, rather than -_improved_, while inhabiting the celestial spheres." But this is not -all. The facility of communication between the two classes of beings is -also on the decline. The time was when ghosts or spirits held free -conversation with those they visited, without calling in the aid of -clairvoyancy or electricity. Neither did they resort, like modern -spirits, to the slow and clumsy mode of communication, through the -letters of the alphabet. In spelling out a sentence by letters, one of -the ladies commences repeating the alphabet; and when the desired -letter is mentioned, a rap is heard. In this slow and tedious process, -long sentences are communicated. No wonder that the slowness of the -mode of communication should be considered as "perfectly appalling." -And then, too, the substance of these communications is too absurd and -ridiculous to be believed. We might here refer to the information given -by the prophet Swedenborg himself, in relation to the condition of the -pious Melancthon in the future state, that he was sometimes in an -excavated stone chamber, and at other times in hell; and when in the -chamber, he was covered with bear skins to protect him from the cold; -and that he refuses to see visitors from this world on account of the -filthiness of his apartment. This is about as probable and interesting -as the account given by a female clairvoyant in Cleveland, Ohio, who -says that she has (just) had an interview with Tom Paine, "who recants -his errors, and is at present stopping with General Washington and -Ethan Allen, at a hotel kept by John Bunyan." - -We here introduce the following from one of the Boston papers:-- - -"_The 'Spiritual Rappings' exploded._--There is a good article under -this head, on the first page, to which we invite attention. The -writer is an accomplished scholar, an able physician, and one of the -first and best magnetizers in this country. He has investigated the -'rappings'--tested them theoretically and practically, and 'exploded' -them, if our readers have not already done so for themselves. His -communication is entitled to weight, and if circulated, as it should -be, among the credulous and unsuspecting, might save some from the -pitiful effects of a mischievous, absurd, and contemptible -superstitious delusion." - -The article is as follows:-- - -"About the 16th of December last, I called on Mr. Sunderland, in good -faith, in order to hear and see manifestations from the spirit world. -He received me in a friendly manner, and, with a young lady who was -with me, seated me in the spirit room. We had to wait an hour or more, -and while seated we devoutly invoked the spirits. Finding them silent, -I put on them some of my most powerful mesmeric electric formula. They -persevered, however, in preserving profound silence. - -"When, however, the medium, Mrs. Cooper, had arrived, and seven of us, -four gentlemen and three ladies, were seated round a square centre -table, the responses were made, and came freely. The young lady with -me, willing to believe, but wishing to know with absolute certainty, -before she assented to the truth of the proposition, that the rappings -were made by spirits, and not by the persons engaged in the business, -had seated herself about three feet from the table, so that she could -see under it. The following dialogue then ensued between Mrs. Cooper, -her adopted sister, and the young lady:-- - -"'Will you sit close to the table, miss?' - -"'If they are spirits, they can rap just as well where I am. I am -willing to be convinced, and where I am I can hear perfectly well.' - -"'The rule is, to sit close to the table.' - -"'I will not disturb, but choose to sit where I am.' - -"'If you will not comply with the regulation, you had better go into -the other room.' - -"'I came to know, and I shall sit where I am.' - -"She was inflexible, and the work proceeded. When my turn came, I could -put no test question, and was so told. I saw and felt that there was -collusion, and, ashamed of myself as being the dupe of supposed and -known imposition, after enduring the hour's sitting, I arose with the -full conviction that all was the effect of bones and muscles, and of -mesmeric action and reaction on the subjects themselves. While we were -examining a piano which was used on such occasions, and our backs were -turned towards the table, standing partly sidewise, I caught a glimpse -of Mrs. Cooper's foot in the very position and act of commencing a -spirit somerset on the table. She looked confused. I appeared not to -have fully recognized any thing wrong, thanked them for their father's -kindness and their attention, and left the domicil of the 'spiritual -philosopher' under a full, stern, and abiding conviction that _there_ -was not the abiding place of invisible beings--that all was mechanical -which we heard, and all that any one had heard or seen was mechanical -or mesmeric. - -"The second opportunity I had of testing the truth or falsity of these -spirit communications was in the city of Lowell. Every thing was -favorable as to place, time, and company. My eyes were every where, and -raps came seldom and solitary. The medium dropped from between his -fingers a small black pencil, about two inches long, with which I -believe he made the raps. After it fell, we heard no more. He looked -despairingly disappointed, soon went into a trance, arose, locked us -into the room, and when the hour had transpired, came out voluntarily. - -"Invited by a friend who was anxious to convince me more fully, and -especially to convert the young lady who was with me at Mr. -Sunderland's, he called at my house with the medium, and was received -into my office. The young lady requested that we should stand around -the table, and no one touch it. We did so. On the first response, she -exclaimed, indignantly, addressing the medium, 'That, sir, was from -your foot; I heard it distinctly!' He looked guilty, and his eyes -flashed with anger. He asked the spirits if it was not 'nonsense,' and -received the response from the foot, 'yes,' and left, evidently highly -incensed. - -"I determined to give one more trial to the spirits. In this latter -case, there were the three raps, clear and strong, and the answers -highly satisfactory, as far as they went. But the difficulty was, that -the spirits were capricious, and would respond only to just such as -they saw fit; and the medium was pretty well acquainted with me. The -perfect regularity of the knocks, and the sound, convinced me that, in -this instance, it was purely mechanical. I endeavored to get the secret -from the medium, and the answer was, 'If I should tell you, you would -be as wise as myself.' She evidently knew how it was done. - -"I will now state a few facts, and conclude. 1. Wood is an excellent -conductor of sounds. A small worm, called at the south a sawyer, and -sought for angling, can be heard three yards, as it gnaws between the -wood and bark of a fallen pine; and the slightest scratch of a pin, on -the end of an isolated mast, sixty feet long, can be heard distinctly. - -"2. In mesmeric operations, we well know that individuals _can be -made to hear and see things that never occurred or existed_, and yet -the subjects remain unconscious that they have been made the -_subjects of mesmeric hallucination_! - -"3. Persons highly observant and susceptible can, by their eye and -feeling, when they put themselves into a semi-abnormal condition, tell, -in many instances nine times out of ten, who is and who is not a -believer, _and what is in the mind of the inquirer_. - -"4. Mediums are invariably of this character. - -"5. In matters of faith, friendship, love, or the spirit world, many -are willing to be deceived; and when they fall into the hands of the -shrewd and designing, who can appear the impersonation of truth, -virtue, honesty, and even piety itself, they are emphatically -_humbugged_, and give their money and their testimony to confirm -the fraud. - -"Lastly. Many are so sincere and honest in their intentions, that it is -not in their hearts to believe that some of our most respectable men, -even clergymen, would lend their names to sustain any thing but what -they had believed and tested as a reality, and therefore themselves -believe. - -"Now, Mr. Editor, from all that I have seen and know of these spiritual -communications, as 'rappings,' and from all these facts, I am free to -declare, that I believe them an arrant humbug, and one, too, of the -most pernicious tendency. They can all be traced to a human agency, as -either mechanical or mesmeric, alone or combined; and I will give my -right hand to any medium whose operation and device I cannot fully -discover, trace, and demonstrate, as deducible from either the one or -both of these sources, _and from no other_." - -A correspondent of the Boston Traveller, in a communication dated New -York, January 22, 1852, says, "I look upon the delusion as I do upon a -contagious disease. It is a moral epidemic. Any man of peculiar -diathesis may be its victim. It spreads by sympathy and by moral -infection. Men of standing and intellect gravely and seriously affirm -that they have seen a man rise and float about the room like a feather, -till some unbelieving wretch approaches and breaks the spell, when the -aerial swimmer falls suddenly to the floor. Franklin, Washington, and -all the signers of the Declaration of Independence, have visited them, -and these departed worthies sanction any doctrine which the uninitiated -may happen to entertain before consulting them." A. J. Davis says, -"There is a class of spirits who dwell in divine love more than in -divine wisdom, and who are easily influenced to _feel_ precisely what -the majority of those who consult them _feel_ and think, and under -peculiar circumstances will say _precisely_ what the questioning minds -of the circle may _ardently_ and _positively_ desire. Affectionate -spirits--those dwelling in the _love circles_--are readily influenced -to approve the desires of the hearts of those with whom they commune on -earth; as in our homes, the infant, by virtue of its cries and positive -entreaties, captivates the affectionate, and perhaps intelligent, -mother, who, consequently, forthwith coincides with her child's -desires, submitting her judgment to its powerful appeals. Thus it is, -through the power of sympathy, spirits of the other world gratify all -our thoughts and desires." This is the _opinion_ of Mr. Davis, which -may pass for what it is worth. We never indorse his spiritual notions. - -To give an idea of the conduct exhibited at the circles, or meetings, -of the "harmonials," we submit the following from the Springfield -Republican of January, 1852:-- - -"When we entered the hall, the meeting had not commenced, and all -parties were engaged in a lively chat. Soon there was a spontaneous -coming to order, and the ladies formed a circle around a table. The -gentlemen then formed a larger circle, entirely surrounding the ladies. -A good hymn was given out and sung. During the singing, we noticed one -lady growing excessively pale and cadaverous. Then her hands began to -twitch, and she commenced pounding upon the table. Directly opposite -her, a young woman was undergoing the process of being magnetized by -the spirits, while she, as we were informed, was resisting them. Her -hands were drawn under the table by sudden and powerful jerks, and -every muscle in her body seemed to be agitated with the most powerful -commotion, as if she were acted upon in every part by shocks of -electricity. This continued for ten or fifteen minutes, until she was, -at last, in a state apparently resembling the magnetic sleep. - -"Another lady, with a fine eye and an intellectual cast of countenance, -was then moved to write, which she did, while her eyes stared and -rolled as if in a state of frenzy, and every muscle seemed strained to -its utmost tension. She wrote absolutely furiously, but no one but the -spirits could read it, and it was passed over to another medium, who -announced it a message of such utter unimportance that we have -forgotten it. A brawny blacksmith was among the mediums, but he did -nothing but pound on the table, and write the word 'sing.' The famous -medium Gordon was there, too, and he went through various -contortions--got down upon his knees, stood upon his seat, and -stretched up his arms and fingers, trembling all the while, as if in -the highest state of nervous excitement. Once he was twitched bodily -under the table, uttering a scream as he went. At times, the different -mediums would rise, spread their arms, slap the table, and throw their -hands into motions almost inconceivably rapid. - -"One of the mediums, a young woman, arose by the dictation and powerful -urging of the spirits, and delivered a rambling sermon. It abounded in -quotations from the Bible and the doctrines of Universalism. - -"But it was when the singing was in progress that the spirits and the -mediums were in the highest ecstasy. Then the latter would pound, and -throw their arms around, and point upwards, in the most fantastic -manner possible. And thus, with singing, and pounding, and reading the -Bible, and writing, and preaching, the evening passed away; and while -Old Hundred was being sung, the spirits gave their good night to the -circle. - -"We can give but a faint idea of this scene. It is one we shall never -forget, and we only wish that the respectable men we saw there, the men -of age and experience, the young men and young women, could understand -the pity with which a man without the circle of their sympathy regarded -them. With the light of reason within them, with minds not untaught by -education, and with the full and perfect revelation of God's will in -their very hands, it was indeed most pitiable to see them swallowing -these fantastic mummeries, and mingling them, in all their wild, -furious, and unmeaning features, with the worship of Him who manifests -himself in the 'still small voice.' - -"Of the sincerity of the majority of those present we have no doubt; -but that there are rank impostors in this town, who are leading astray -the credulous, we have as little doubt. The most that we saw on -Saturday night was mesmerism, and the rest a very transparent attempt -at deception. At any rate, if it was any thing else, we should -attribute it to any thing but good spirits. Were we a devil, and should -we wish to see how foolish we could make people appear, we should -choose this way. O men and women, do have done with such outrageous -nonsense." - -Some have been most grossly deceived, and even made insane, by being -made to believe that they were magnetized by spirits. This was the case -with one of the celebrated Hutchinson singers--Judson J. Hutchinson. -Mr. Sunderland, in the fourth number of the Spiritual Philosopher, -observes as follows: "We shall hear of communications from 'prophets,' -'apostles,' 'kings,' and 'statesmen,' and of divers 'revelations,' said -to be made by them. We shall hear of human beings said to be magnetized -by spirits. But the _good_ and the _true_ will know and understand how -easy it is for some to become 'magnetized' by their own _ideas_, and to -take for 'revelations' _the fancies of their own brains_. The notion -about mortals being magnetized by spirits is a mistake, an _error_; and -it was this error which was the principal cause of all the real -difficulty in the case of Judson J. Hutchinson. Mr. H. was made to -believe that he was in company with his deceased brother, and that his -own deceased children came and sat upon his knees, and put their arms -about his neck. When he found himself sinking into an _abnormal state_, -he was told to believe that it was _the spirits_, and that there was -nothing _human_ about it. This, of course, Mr. H. was ready to believe. -He had heard of others being magnetized by spirits, and they were -happy, very happy. And as this seemed to promise him _approximation_ to -the spirit world, for which he was earnestly longing, he readily gave -himself entirely to that idea." The operator, Mr. Hazard, of Rochester, -New York, suggested that Mr. Hutchinson should ask the spirits to move -his (Mr. H.'s) hand to the top of his own head, that then he (Mr. H.) -might know it was they. "But the operator should have known," says Mr. -Sunderland, "that his _suggesting_ it to the mind of Mr. Hutchinson, in -the manner he did, or, if Mr. Hutchinson's own mind was _directed_ to -the movement of his own hand, _that_ was sufficient to cause his hand -to move, _even if there had been no spirits in existence_. And so, when -Mr. H. went to Cleveland, the difficulty was increased by a repetition -of the cause. He fell into the same state again, of course, when -similar _associations_ brought it up before his mind; and there he was -again told by a clairvoyant lady, that she 'saw the spirits' (his -brother Benjamin and Swedenborg) operating upon him. The effect was, to -render him _insane_." His brother Jesse says, that "the shock was too -great for Judson, on account of his bodily weakness, and that his -feeble nature was too fine strung to bear up against the severe -attacks, and it was with great difficulty he was brought back to -Milford, New Hampshire." While in this state, Mr. Sunderland was sent -for, and staid with him three days and three nights, to render him -assistance. Mr. S. says, "He was unfortunate in being told that he was -magnetized by spirits, and still more so, perhaps, in the treatment he -met with from some _uncongenial spirits_ in Syracuse and in Worcester." -From this, as well as from some other unfortunate cases, persons are -admonished to be careful to refrain from visiting such impostors. - -Some have been told that St. Paul, St. Peter, St. Luke, and Timothy, -were present, and answered questions put to them; but Mr. Davis and -Mr. Sunderland declare it to be false. Mr. Davis says, "This point -I have been led to investigate carefully; and at no one of the -_circles_ referred to do I discover, upon the most critical interior -retrospection, a _single_ communication from the veritable St. Paul, -nor from any one of his glorious compeers." - -So of Benjamin Franklin, who, it is said, has never condescended to -converse but a very few times with earthly beings, though his name is -often quoted in connection with clairvoyancy. The reason he is said to -assign to Mr. Davis is, that he cannot "prevent the almost exact human -imitations of his vibrations; and that they produce so much confusion -and contradiction, that, he thinks it best to wait until some further -improvement can be made in the mode of communication between the two -worlds." Yet how many are told that they have been put in communication -with Franklin! - -Mr. Sunderland says, "We need the same conditions, or guaranties, for -believing _spirits_, that we do for believing _human_ testimony." -Speaking of those clairvoyants who are supposed to be exalted into -the spirit sphere, so as to see and converse with spirits, he says, -"Whether they do, really, see the spirits, whom they think they do, -must be determined by other things besides their own testimony. We are -not obliged to take their own mere _ipse dixit_ upon this, any more -than upon any other subject." And as yet, as has been remarked by Dr. -Phelps, _there is no proof that what purports to be a revelation from -spirits is the work of spirits at all_. Mr. Sunderland, for all we can -see, is liable to be in an error, as well as others; and all the -evidence he gives us that he has had interviews and holds conversations -with spirits is that of his own testimony alone. And so of Mr. Davis. - -We have said that no dependence whatever can be placed upon the rapping -spirits. Dr. Phelps, of Stratford, Connecticut, once heard a very loud -rapping under the table while at his breakfast. "I asked if it was my -sister. The answer was, 'Yes.' 'Well,' said I, 'if you are the spirit -of my sister, you can tell me how many children you have in this -world.' So the spirit commenced counting, and counted up to -twenty-five, when I pronounced it a _lying_ spirit. I asked it, -'Are you unhappy?' It answered, 'Yes.' 'Can I do you any good?' 'Yes.' -'How?' The spirit then called for the alphabet, and spelled out, 'Give -me a glass of fresh gin.' 'What will you do with it,' said I. '_Put -it to my mouth._' I asked, 'Where is your mouth?' No answer." - -Letters, and lines written upon scraps of paper, have, it is said, been -sent from the other world. The following was dropped from the ceiling -of Mrs. Phelps's parlor when she and others were present. - -"Sir,--Sir Sambo's compliments, and begs the ladies to accept as a -token of his esteem." Other papers have been similarly written upon, -and signed "Sam Slick," "The Devil," "Beelzebub," "Lorenzo Dow," &c. - -On the 15th of March, 1850, a large turnip was thrown against Dr. -Phelps's parlor window, having several characters carved out upon it, -somewhat resembling the Chinese characters. A _fac-simile_ of them -may be found in Davis's explanation of Modern Mysteries, page 55. - -Some may receive such things as emanations from the spirit world; but -to us they seem too simple and puerile to be considered as having any -thing to do with the higher spheres. - -Dr. Phelps, who has been witness to every species of manoeuvre of the -alleged spirit rappers, says that he has become fully satisfied that no -reliance whatever is to be placed on their communications, either as a -source of valuable information, or as a means of acquiring truth. "I am -satisfied," says he, "that their communications are _wholly worthless_. -They are often contradictory, often prove false, frequently trifling -and nonsensical, and more in character with what might be expected of a -company of loafers on a spree than from spirits returned from a world -of retribution to 'tell the secrets of their prison house.'" - -With regard to moving tables, chairs, beds, &c., Mr. Davis says that, -"at a circle of friends in Bridgeport, Connecticut, there was a large -congregation of spirits, who, from a distance of eighty miles, or -thirty above the atmosphere of our earth, directed a mighty column of -vital electricity and magnetism, which column or current, penetrating -all intermediate substances, and by a process of infiltration, entered -the fine particles of matter which composed the table, and raised it, -several successive times, three or four feet from the floor!" This we -are to receive upon his authority, or upon the testimony of those who -may say they saw the table moved. But if the operator can _make things -appear_ that _never occurred or existed_, and can _imagine_ a thing, -and have that _imagination transferred to others_, then what evidence -have we that _spirits_ are concerned in the transaction? Just none -at all. A while ago, we heard of an Italian, at the Massachusetts -Hospital, who could raise tables from the floor without touching them; -and the art of so doing, he said, he learned in Italy. And how are we -to account for the Millerites and others being so raised, as they -believed? Are they not as much to be credited as those who profess a -belief in the miracles of the "harmonial philosophers"? For ourselves, -we are satisfied that such things, for the most part, are but a -delusion, whether they are alleged to take place among those supposed -to be bewitched, the Adventists, or the harmonials. - -As to the _rapping noises_, we are inclined to think they may have -something to do with the knee and toe joints, and that the two -performers usually sit together, in order the better to alternate with, -and _spell_ or relieve each other. Upon a fair trial, it certainly has -been proved that the noises cannot be produced when the joints are -grasped firmly by another. But it may be doubted by some whether the -joints can be made to produce the distinct rappings that are sometimes -heard. We think they can. A few years ago, a boy in London gave -exhibitions of what was termed "_chin music_." It was done by striking -the fists upon the lower jaw. By this practice he was able to produce -quite loud and distinct sounds, and play a variety of tunes, to the -amusement of the public. The sounds were made by the finger joints, it -was supposed; and perhaps the jaw bone may have contributed its share -in the performance. The sounds given by the "rapping spirits" are by no -means so remarkable as many suppose. They are often quite indistinct, -and nearly inaudible. Unless a person was possessed of a large share of -credulity, he would never consider them as the responses of an -intelligent spirit. This is the decided conviction of hundreds who have -witnessed their performances in various parts of the country. Yet many -have been, and others will be, deceived. And, doubtless, many tender -and sensitive minds may be made insane by the wicked trifling of these -unprincipled impostors. Certainly we have not the least desire to set -at nought any thing of a _truly serious_ character. Yet we are -constrained to believe that the things of which we have spoken are too -ridiculous and nonsensical, if not actually _sinful_, to be entitled to -the least favor from the public. The learned Thomas Dick, in his Essay -on the Improvement of Society, gives an account of far more singular -and wonderful _phenomena_ produced by _mechanical_ agency, than any -that has as yet been attributed to the agency of _spirits_, as affirmed -by A. J. Davis, or La Roy Sunderland. And we here subjoin the facts of -the case, for the benefit of the public:-- - -"Soon after the murder of King Charles I., a commission was appointed -to survey the king's house at Woodstock, with the manor, park, and -other demesnes belonging to that manor. One _Collins_, under a feigned -name, hired himself as secretary to the commissioners, who, upon the -13th October, 1649, met, and took up their residence in the king's own -rooms. His majesty's bed chamber they made their kitchen, the council -hall their pantry, and the presence chamber was the place where they -met for the despatch of business. Things being thus prepared, they met -on the 16th for business; and in the midst of their first debate, there -entered a large _black dog_ (as they thought,) which made a dreadful -howling, overturned two or three of their chairs, and then crept under -a bed and vanished. This gave them the greater surprise, as the doors -were kept constantly locked, so that no real dog could get in or out. -The next day their surprise was increased, when, sitting at dinner in a -lower room, they heard plainly the noise of persons walking over their -heads, though they well knew the doors were all locked, and there could -be nobody there. Presently after, they heard, also, all the wood of the -King's Oak brought by parcels from the dining room, and thrown with -great violence into the presence chamber, as also all the chairs, -stools, tables, and other furniture forcibly hurled about the room; -their papers, containing the minutes of their transactions, were torn, -and the ink glass broken. When all this noise had ceased, Giles Sharp, -their secretary, proposed first to enter into these rooms; and in -presence of the commissioners, from whom he received the key, he opened -the doors, and found the wood spread about the room, the chairs tossed -about and broken, the papers torn, but not the least track of any human -creature, nor the least reason to suspect one, as the doors were all -fast, and the keys in the custody of the commissioners. It was -therefore unanimously agreed that the power that did this mischief must -have entered at the key-hole. The night following, Sharp, with two of -the commissioners' servants, as they were in bed in the same room, -which room was contiguous to that where the commissioners lay, had -their beds' feet lifted up so much higher than their heads, that they -expected to have their necks broken, and then they were let fall at -once with so much violence as shook the whole house, and more than ever -terrified the commissioners. On the night of the 19th, as they were all -in bed in the same room, for greater safety, and lights burning by -them, the candles in an instant went out, with a sulphurous smell; and -that moment many trenchers of wood were hurled about the room, which -next morning were found to be the same their honors had eaten out of -the day before, which were all removed from the pantry, though not a -lock was found opened in the whole house. The next night they fared -still worse; the candles went out, as before; the curtains of their -honors' beds were rattled to and fro with great violence; they received -many cruel blows and bruises by eight great pewter dishes and a number -of wooden trenchers being thrown on their beds, which, being heaved -off, were heard rolling about the room, though in the morning none of -these were to be seen. - -"The next night the keeper of the king's house and his dog lay in the -commissioners' room, and then they had no disturbance. But on the night -of the 22d, though the dog lay in the room as before, yet the candles -went out, a number of brickbats fell from the chimney into the room, -the dog howled piteously, their bed clothes were all stripped off, and -their terror increased. On the 24th, they thought all the wood of the -King's Oak was violently thrown down by their bedsides; they counted -sixty-four billets that fell, and some hit and shook the beds in which -they lay; but in the morning none was found there, nor had the door -been opened where the billet wood was kept. The next night the candles -were put out, the curtains rattled, and a dreadful crack, like thunder, -was heard; and one of the servants, running in haste, thinking his -master was killed, found three dozen of trenchers laid smoothly under -the quilt by him. But all this was nothing to what succeeded -afterwards. The 29th, about midnight, the candles went out; something -walked majestically through the room, and opened and shut the windows; -great stones were thrown violently into the room, some of which fell on -the beds, others on the floor; and at about a quarter after one, a -noise was heard as of forty cannon discharged together, and again -repeated at about eight minutes' intervals. This alarmed and raised all -the neighborhood, who, coming into their honors' room, gathered up the -great stones, fourscore in number, and laid them by in the corner of a -field, where they were afterwards to be seen. This noise, like the -discharge of cannon, was heard for several miles round. During these -noises, the commissioners and their servants gave one another over for -lost, and cried out for help; and Giles Sharp, snatching up a sword, -had well nigh killed one of their honors, mistaking him for the spirit, -as he came in his shirt from his own room to theirs. While they were -together, the noise was continued, and part of the tiling of the house -was stripped off, and all the windows of an upper room were taken away -with it. On the 30th, at midnight, something walked into the chamber, -treading like a bear; it walked many times about, then threw the -warming pan violently on the floor; at the same time, a large quantity -of broken glass, accompanied with great stones and horse bones, came -pouring into the room with uncommon force. On the 1st of November, the -most dreadful scene of all ensued. Candles in every part of the room -were lighted up, and a great fire made; at midnight, the candles all -yet burning, a noise like the bursting of a cannon was heard in the -room, and the burning billets were tossed about by it even into their -honors' beds, who called Giles and his companions to their relief, -otherwise the house had been burned to the ground; about an hour after, -the candles went out as usual, the crack as of many cannon was heard, -and many pailfuls of green stinking water were thrown upon their -honors' beds; great stones were also thrown in as before, the bed -curtains and bedsteads torn and broken, the windows shattered, and the -whole neighborhood alarmed with the most dreadful noises; nay, the very -rabbit stealers, that were abroad that night in the warren, were so -terrified, that they fled for fear, and left their ferrets behind them. -One of their honors this night spoke, and, _in the name of God, asked -what it was, and why it disturbed them so_. No answer was given to -this; but the noise ceased for a while, when the spirit came again; and -as they all agreed, _brought with it seven devils worse than itself_. -One of the servants now lighted a large candle, and set it in the -doorway between the two chambers, to see what passed; and as he watched -it, he plainly saw a hoof striking the candle and candlestick into the -middle of the room, and afterwards, making three scrapes over the -snuff, scraped it out. Upon this the same person was so bold as to -draw a sword; but he had scarcely got it out, when he felt another -invisible hand holding it too, and pulling it from him, and at length, -prevailing, struck him so violently on the head with the pommel, that -he fell down for dead with the blow. At this instant was heard another -burst, like the discharge of the broadside of a ship of war, and at the -interval of a minute or two between each, no less than nineteen such -discharges. These shook the house so violently that they expected every -moment it would fall upon their heads. The neighbors, being all -alarmed, flocked to the house in great numbers, and all joined in -prayer and psalm singing; during which the noise continued in the other -rooms, and the discharge of cannons was heard as from without, though -no visible agent was seen to discharge them. But what was the most -alarming of all, and put an end to their proceedings effectually, -happened the next day, as they were all at dinner, when a paper, in -which they had signed a mutual agreement to reserve a part of the -premises out of the general survey, and afterwards to share it equally -among themselves, (which paper they had hid for the present under the -earth, in a pot in one corner of the room, and in which an orange tree -grew,) was consumed in a wonderful manner by the earth's taking fire, -with which the pot was filled, and burning violently with a blue flame -and an intolerable stench, so that they were all driven out of the -house, to which they could never be again prevailed upon to return." - -This story has been somewhat abridged from the Encyclopædia Britannica, -where it is quoted from Dr. Plot's History of Oxfordshire, in which -these extraordinary occurrences are ascribed to satanic influence. -At the time they happened, they were viewed as the effects of -_supernatural powers_; and even Dr. Plot seems disposed to ascribe them -to this cause. "Though many tricks," says the doctor, "have often been -played in affairs of this kind, yet many of the things above related -are not reconcilable with juggling; such as the loud noises beyond the -powers of man to make without such instruments as were not there; the -tearing and breaking the beds; the throwing about the fire; the hoof -treading out the candle; and the striving for the sword; and the blow -the man received from the pommel of it." It was at length ascertained, -however, that this wonderful contrivance was all the invention of the -memorable Joseph Collins, of Oxford, otherwise called _Funny Joe_, who, -having hired himself as secretary under the name of _Giles Sharp_, by -knowing the private traps belonging to the house, and by the help of -_pulvis fulminans_, and other chemical preparations, and letting his -fellow-servants into the scheme, carried on the deceit without -discovery, to the very last. - -The occurrences which are said to have taken place at the house of the -Rev. Dr. Phelps, in Stratford, Connecticut, are not to be compared in -their marvellousness to those we have quoted from Dr. Dick, and which -things were the results of the _ingenuity of Joe Collins_. Therefore, -when we hear of such like occurrences in our day, there will be no -necessity for us to attribute them to any supernatural influence, -either good or bad; for it is a well-received maxim, that "_what man -has done man can do_." To suppose that the merciful _Father_ of -_spirits_ would harass and frighten mankind by haunting their houses -with strange noises and rappings, ghosts and hobgoblins, and spirits of -the uneasy dead, would be derogatory to his paternal character. And -who, for a moment, could believe that he would torment little children -in this way, when our Savior took them in his arms, and blessed them, -and said, "Of such is the kingdom of heaven"? No, we must attribute -such things to any other source than as proceeding from the throne of -God. - -Up to the present time it may be that many will profess to the world -that they have actually seen the spirits of the departed. Yet this is -no new profession, for the votaries of St. Vitus, and the -spiritually-minded Shakers of later times, have declared to us that -they have seen their departed friends and acquaintances. But even Mr. -Davis is led to consider a large majority of these cases to be the -results of cerebral agitation. "I can truthfully affirm," says he, -"that the objects, localities, scenery, and personages, seen by those -laboring under monomania, delirium tremens, &c., are of the same class -of mental delusion, and are absolutely nothing more than the -unconscious elaborations of the surcharged brain." - - - - -CHAPTER XVI. - -EVIL EFFECTS OF POPULAR SUPERSTITIONS. - - -The following are some of the evils that result from a belief in -popular superstitions:-- - -1. They have caused a great waste of time. Look at the practice of -heathen nations. Their religious ceremonies are altogether -superstitious. All the time devoted to false gods must be considered as -wasted. Take a survey, too, of Catholic countries. During the dark -ages, their priests were engaged in nonsensical disputes. Treatise -after treatise was composed on such subjects as the following: How many -angels can stand on the point of a needle? Have spirits any navels? Is -the Virgin Mary the mother of God? and a thousand others equally -senseless and unprofitable. In their monasteries, multitudes passed -their days in repeating unintelligible prayers, poring over the legends -of their saints, cutting figures in paper, and tormenting their bodies -for the good of their souls. Turn our attention to Protestant lands, -and here we find, also, that many a folio has been written on foolish -and unintelligible subjects; that many a day has been occupied in -trying and burning witches and heretics; that many a pharasaic custom -has been scrupulously observed, and many an absurd opinion advanced and -defended. Even in our own times, many hours are occupied in discoursing -about dreams and visions, signs and tricks, spectres and apparitions; -in consulting charms and lots, and fortune tellers; in prying into -future events and occurrences; in borrowing trouble on account of some -supposed unfavorable omen; or in various other practices equally vain -and superstitious. Now, all this is wrong. Time is given for no such -purposes. We have but a short period allotted to us to remain in this -world, and a great work to accomplish. Let us then be always engaged in -something useful and virtuous. - -2. Popular superstitions have caused a great waste of human life. Cast -your eye over the page of history. You there notice an account of the -trial by ordeal. The accused person was required either to hold red-hot -iron balls in his naked hands, or to walk over red-hot plates of iron -with bare feet. If he escaped unburned, he was considered innocent; but -if he was scorched, sentence of death was pronounced. Or he was -compelled either to thrust his arm into a caldron of boiling water, or -be thrown into a deep pond. If he was either unscalded or drowned, his -innocence was proved; but if he was scalded or could swim, the sentence -of condemnation was passed. In neither case could life be saved, except -by the interposition of a miracle; and this was not expected on such -occasions. And through this superstition, thousands perished in the -most cruel and unrighteous manner. A distinguished writer computes that -more than one hundred thousand persons, of all ages, have suffered -death for witchcraft alone. Only think! one hundred thousand persons -murdered for a crime of which no human person was ever guilty! - -There are others who bring upon themselves sickness, and even death, by -their belief in signs, dreams, and forewarnings. But as the gospel -sheds abroad its divine light, these things are found to recede, and to -give place to more rational views of divine wisdom and goodness, in the -control and arrangement of events having a relation to our being and -happiness. The author of the Family Encyclopædia says, that "the -superstitious notions of ghosts, spirits, &c., are rapidly declining; -and notwithstanding all the solemn tales which have been propagated, -there is no reason to believe that any real spirits or celestial agents -have held intercourse with man since the establishment of -Christianity;" and that "the history of modern miracles, appearances of -the dead, &c., will be always found, when thoroughly examined, merely -the phantoms of a disordered imagination." - -3. Popular superstitions have caused great and unnecessary misery. We -need not refer to history for an illustration of this assertion. We -have sufficient examples around us. Look into society, and we shall -find one class who pay particular attention to all signs and dreams. If -any thing unfavorable is indicated, their feelings are greatly -depressed; and if the contrary, they are as much elated. If a little -insect, called the death watch, knocks for its mate on the wall, -sleepless nights are sure to follow. If they notice the new moon over -the wrong shoulder, their comfort is destroyed for a whole month. Nanny -Scott, the old washerwoman, is sure that another death will happen in -the family this year, because, when her sister-in-law was taken out to -be buried, somebody shut the door before the corpse was under ground, -and so shut death into the house. And her neighbor, the good Mrs. -Taylor, suffers the baby to scratch and disfigure its face, because it -is said to be unlucky to cut the nails of a child under a year old. -Another neighbor has seen a single raven fly over the house, or heard a -cricket chirping upon the hearth, and is greatly alarmed, because such -things are said to be a sign of death to some member of the family -within the year. And thus many are found who are silly enough to -imbitter their own lives and the lives of others by such foolish -superstitions. - -There may be noticed another class, whose belief in the supernatural -origin of signs, omens, and warnings leads them to adopt measures for -their speedy fulfilment. Many a wedded couple seem to think they must -quarrel because it happened to storm on the day they were married; and -when some dispute arises between them, they fall to fighting, to prove, -if possible, the truth of the prediction. And for all this interruption -of domestic harmony, they blame, not their own tempers and passions, -but the decrees of fate. Many a person has concluded he must live in -poverty all his days, because a few moles have appeared on the wrong -side of his body. And hence he neglects all industry and economy, and -dissipates his time, his privileges, and his talents. - -We may notice a third class, who give themselves to tricks, fortune -telling, and opening books, to discover the events of futurity. Their -spirits vary with the supposed indications of good or evil occurrences. -"A lady, who moved in the first circles, was once visiting in a -clergyman's family of my acquaintance," says the late Rev. Bernard -Whitman, "and it was her regular morning custom to toss up a little box -of pins, and make her happiness for the day depend upon their -accidental variation in falling. If they came down more heads than -points, she was cheerful and happy; but if more points than heads, she -was gloomy and wretched. It seemed she valued her comfort, worth at -least a brass pin." Many a worthy Christian has not only been deprived -of his happiness, but betrayed into wild, extravagant, and even sinful -acts, by attempting to follow the suggestion of the passage which first -meets his eye on opening the Bible. Many a poor wight has formed a -disadvantageous matrimonial alliance, because some old hag has -described black eyes and rosy cheeks as the characteristics of his -future bride. - -We may notice, moreover, a fourth class, who are forever anticipating -some dreadful calamity. Let any fool solemnly proclaim that war, -famine, or pestilence is approaching, and they will give more heed to -it than to that holy word which assures us that our heavenly Father -will never leave nor forsake us. All uncommon appearances in the -heavens they look upon as indications of the threatened judgments of an -angry God. Even the beautiful Aurora Borealis, which spans the blue -concave above us, was so interpreted. To permit such fears to disturb -and destroy our happiness is a sin against Heaven. Our heavenly Father -created us for enjoyment. He has furnished us with capacities and means -of felicity. He has even commanded us to rejoice in the Lord always. He -has given us a religion to effect this desirable object. It is as much -a part of this religion to be always cheerful, contented, and happy, as -to be always temperate, just, and virtuous. And if people would take -one tenth part of the pains to make themselves happy that they do to -render themselves miserable, there would be ten times the present -amount of happiness. "By the grace of God," says the Rev. John Wesley, -"I never fret. I repine at nothing; I am discontented at nothing. And -to have persons at my ear fretting and murmuring at every thing is like -tearing the flesh from off my bones. I see God sitting upon his throne, -and ruling all things well." A companion of Mr. Wesley says that he -never saw him low-spirited in his life, nor could he endure to be with -an unhappy, melancholic person. "Every believer," he often remarked, -"should enjoy life." "I dare no more fret," said he, "than curse or -swear." Would that all Christians were as cheerful and consistent as -Mr. Wesley. There would be less of dark and dismal forebodings; less of -distrust, and more of solid peace and comfort, in the soul. It seems -that Melancthon was somewhat of a melancholic turn of mind, and, when -gloomy and dejected, would call upon Luther, and relate to him his -troubles and afflictions. Luther, being of a more lively and hopeful -turn, after listening to him a short time, would jump upon his feet, -and say, "Come, come, let us sing the forty-sixth psalm;" and when they -had sung that, all was peaceful and happy again. - -As to what is commonly termed good or ill luck, we may be assured that -they have no other existence but in the imagination. Luck means chance; -but every thing, great and small, is under the wise and gracious -direction of God. Nothing can happen without his permission, and he -permits nothing but what, in his wonderful plans, he designs to work -for our good. We are kept in ignorance of the particular events that -are to befall us, in order to keep alive within us an abiding sense of -our dependence on God, and a constant obedience to the directions of -his word, by which alone we can be prepared to meet the dispensations -of his providence. The Bible tells us quite enough of futurity to teach -us to prepare for it, as far as it rests with us to prepare. And it is -both vain and wicked to endeavor to obtain any further information from -any other source, or for any one to pretend that they possess it. Had -it been necessary for our good that we should know every thing -beforehand, the information would have been given us in the Bible, or -it would have been left so that we could have gathered it from general -instruction and observation, as is the case with every kind of -knowledge that is essential to our present as well as everlasting good. -It certainly would not have been left to creaking doors, croaking -ravens, or ill-made tallow candles. Neither would God reveal to weak -and wicked men or women the designs of his providence, which no human -wisdom is able to foresee. To consult these false oracles is not only -foolish, but sinful. It is foolish, because they themselves are as -ignorant as those whom they pretend to teach; and it is sinful, because -it is prying into that futurity which God, in mercy, as well as in -wisdom, hides from man. God indeed orders all things; but when you have -a mind to do a foolish thing, do not fancy that you are _fated_ to -do it; this is tempting Providence, not trusting God. It is charging -him with folly. Prudence is his gift, and you obey him better when you -make use of prudence, under the direction of prayer, than when you -heedlessly rash into ruin, and think you are only submitting to your -fate. Fancy never that you are compelled to undo yourself, or to rush -upon your own destruction, in compliance with any supposed fatality. -Believe never that God conceals his will from a sober Christian, who -obeys his laws, and reveals it to a vagabond, who goes from place to -place, breaking the laws both of God and man. King Saul never consulted -the witch until he left off serving God. The Bible will direct us best. -Conjurers are impostors; and there are no days unlucky but those we -make so by our vanity, folly, and sin. - -4. Popular superstitions have greatly injured the cause of medicine. -That superstition which leads people to believe in the efficacy of -charms is very injurious. We will enumerate a few cases by way of -example. The scrofula, for instance, is frequently called the _king's -evil_. It received this name because it was generally believed that -the touch of a king would cure the disorder. For centuries this belief -was so prevalent, that any one who should call it in question would -have been considered no less than an infidel, and an enemy to his king -and country. And so great was the demand for the king's touch, from -invalids, that one day in seven was set apart for the king to bestow -healing mercies on his subjects. Vast numbers flocked to him, from -Wales, Ireland, Scotland, and many parts of the continent. An exact -register was kept of the number of persons who came to Charles the -Second for relief, from 1660 to 1664, and they amounted to twenty-three -thousand six hundred and one. From May, 1667, to 1684, the number of -persons touched amounted to sixty-eight thousand five hundred and six. -Total, ninety-two thousand one hundred and seven. The practice was -begun in the year 1051, and continued until the reign of the present -royal family, who were possessed of too much sense to encourage such an -idle superstition. But notwithstanding this belief and practice were -abandoned by the royal family, yet, with some individuals, a belief -still prevails that certain persons are endowed with healing power. - -In 1807, a farmer in Devonshire, England, who was the ninth son of a -ninth son, officiated in the cure of the king's evil, and multitudes -believed that they received healing from his touch. In this country, a -_seventh_ son of a seventh son has officiated in similar cases, and -performed incredible cures, as we are told by those who think they have -received signal blessings through his instrumentality. - -Not many years since, the cold hands of a convict, who had terminated -his life on the gallows, in Liverpool, were drawn over several wens a -number of times to effect a cure. A person in one of our western states -ran a pitchfork into his hand, and he applied a plaster to the cold -iron as well as to the fresh wound. When people run a nail into their -foot, they frequently save and polish the rusty iron to facilitate the -recovery. Some time since, in the State of Maine, the body of a female -was taken from the grave, her heart taken out, dried, and pulverized, -and given to another member of the family, as a specific against the -consumption. And the same thing has more recently been done in the town -of Waltham, Massachusetts. The heart was reduced to a powder, and made -into pills, but they did not cure the patient; while the person who -took up the remains from the grave, and removed the heart, came very -near losing his life, from the putrefactive state of the corpse at the -time. - -We could relate many other cases, equally foolish and disgusting. All -such things should be classed under the general name of charms, and be -looked upon as relics of the grossest superstitions. Why not as well -have the touch of a slave as a king? Why not as well apply your plaster -to a tree as to a pitchfork? Why not as well drink the heart of a lamb -as a woman? You may say that God has determined certain cures shall -follow certain applications. No such determination is published in his -word, and no such conclusions can be inferred from facts. You may -pretend that a special miracle is wrought in such cases. But this is -incredible; for the object is not compatible with the miraculous -interposition of Deity. And the few cures which are reputed to have -taken place can be satisfactorily accounted for, on the influence of -the imagination, and other natural causes. So that such a belief is not -only superstitious, but calculated to lead people to neglect the proper -means of recovery, and thus injure themselves and the medical -profession. - -In the years 1808, '9, and '10, a Mr. Austin of Colchester, Vermont, -gave out that he was a gifted person in the art of healing; and if the -patient would describe to him, by word of mouth, or by letter, the true -symptoms of his malady, he would receive healing at his word, if indeed -his disease was curable. In a very little time the obscure retreat of -Austin was thronged with invalids, coming from almost every section of -the country; and Colchester was scarcely less in favor than Ballston or -Saratoga. The mail carriers groaned under the burden of maladies -described. Bar rooms at public inns, on roads leading to Colchester, -were decorated with letters directed to the "Prophet of Colchester;" -and vagrants were found travelling over the country, collecting of -invalids their evil symptoms, to be truly and faithfully delivered to -the prophet in a given time, at the moderate price of fifty cents per -letter. We were soon referred to cases wherein the most inveterate -deafness was removed; the blind saw; dropsies and consumptions, in the -last stages of them, were cured; and the patient, it is said, in many -instances, would tell the day and the hour when their letters were -received by the prophet, although they might be some hundred miles -distant from the deliverer, because, at such an hour, they began to -mend. The prophet, however, did not long enjoy his far-famed celebrity. -His house, after a while, was deserted of invalids. The people -discovered their folly, and permitted him to sink into his former -merited obscurity. It was just the same with the celebrated -_rain-water_ doctor, as he was called, who established himself at -one time in Providence, and at another time in the vicinity of Boston. -Many of those now living can recollect the accounts of marvellous -cures, and the flocking of invalids of all descriptions to his temple -of health. But the community at length discovered the imposition of his -practice, and left him to the undisturbed enjoyment of his rain water -and his gruel. - -The most recent case of medical imposition practised upon the public, -that has come to our knowledge, is that of a practitioner in New York -city, who, by receiving a letter from sick or diseased persons, giving -the year, day, and hour of their birth, immediately forwards them a -package of medicine suited to their case. It seems to be a matter of -astonishment to many how he arrives at a knowledge of their state of -health, so as to be able to adapt his remedies to their several -conditions. But it is probably done on the principles of astrology--by -finding the planet under which the patient is born, the diseases -appertaining to that planet, and the _plants_ belonging to the same, -which are supposed to have a special effect upon the relative -_planetary_ diseases. Culpepper, in his English Herbal, if we mistake -not, arranges or classifies all plants and diseases in this way, and -contends that astrology is the only true key to medical science. -Fortune telling is practised upon a similar plan, through the agency of -_astrology_. But the whole is a deception, entirely unworthy the age in -which we live. The fortune teller may hit upon an incident which is -correct, once in a while, and it would be strange if he did not. And -the _astrological physician_ may prescribe some little tonic, or -stimulant, that will raise the drooping spirits for a time, and -actually lead the hopeful patient to believe that he or she is fast -recovering from their long-afflictive maladies. But the sequel too -often teaches them the lesson of their sad mistake. - -The history of Valentine Greataks, the son of an Irish gentleman, who -lived in the time of Cromwell, is very similar to what we have related -of the prophet of Colchester. And about the same time, Francisco -Bagnone, a Capuchin friar, was famous in Italy, having a gift of -healing, principally by his hands only. Multitudes of sick people -attended him wherever he went, to obtain healing mercy. And here, -perhaps, we may find the true principle on which all the impositions of -Popery have been maintained for centuries gone by. It cannot be a -matter of surprise that, if men, of more information than they, can be -made to believe that they are delivered from disease by experiments of -magnetism, tractors, or the mere touch of the hand, these should -believe that they are healed by visiting the tombs of saints; by -standing before their statues; being touched by nails from their -coffins, rings from their fingers, or by the bones of the fingers -themselves. - -We are by no means authorized to say that none of these persons were -relieved of pains and diseases by seeking relief in this way. So great -is the influence of the imagination on the nervous, vascular, and -muscular systems, as has already been shown, that it would be no more -than probable that obstructions, causing pain and sickness, should in -some instances be removed, and lay a foundation for recovery. And, -moreover, that in a still greater number of instances the power of the -imagination on the origin of the nerves within the brain should -counteract the motion to the brain by disease acting upon the -extremities of the nerves; and thus the patient for a season might -experience relief from pain, and even feel pleasure, as was the case -with an artist upon the Pont Royal, mentioned by Dr. Sigault, and in -the gambols of the rheumatic patient, as mentioned by Dr. Haygarth. But -in all these cases, experiment and illustration, like those of the -commissioners at Paris, and like that of Dr. Haygarth in England, would -disclose the real ground of these effects. The patients would no longer -attribute them to a supernatural influence. They would learn why, in -most cases, the relief supposed to be obtained was only momentary, and -why all those gifted persons, both in Europe and America, have had no -more than an ephemeral celebrity, and, in most instances, lived to see -themselves neglected, and their pretensions become the subjects of just -satire and reproof. - -5. Popular superstitions have greatly injured the cause of religion. -That superstition which allows any substitute for personal holiness is -very pernicious. The Pharisees considered themselves holy, because they -were the descendants of faithful Abraham. They fasted twice a week; -paid tithes of all they possessed; made long prayers in public places; -and were strict observers of all sacred days and religious ceremonies. -At the same time, they neglected the weightier matters of the -law--justice, mercy, faithfulness; devoured widows' houses; were proud, -bigoted, and self-righteous. - -Some people think they lived only in the times of the apostles. "But we -should recollect," says the Rev. George Whitefield, "that vipers and -toads have the most eggs, and most numerous progeny. If you were to -look at the eggs of a toad through a microscope, you would be surprised -at the innumerable multitude; and the Pharisees are an increasing -generation of vipers, which hatch and spread all over the world. If -you would know a Pharisee, he is one who pretends to endeavor, and -talks about keeping the law of God, and does not know its spirituality. -There are some of them very great men, in their own estimation, and -frequently make the greatest figure in the church. One of them, a -gentleman's son, because he had not broken the letter of the law, -thought he was right and without sin. "O," says he, "if I have nothing -to do but to keep the commandments, I am safe. I have honored my father -and mother; I never stole; what need he to steal who has so good an -estate? I never committed adultery." No, no! he loved his character -too well for that: but our Lord opens to him the law--_This one thing -thou lackest; go, sell all thou hast, and give to the poor_: he loved -his money more than his God; Christ brought him back to the first -commandment, though he catechized him first in the fifth. So Paul was a -Pharisee. He says, '_I was alive without the law, once; I was, touching -the law, blameless_." How can that be? Can a man be without the law, -and yet, touching the law, be blameless? Says he, "I was without the -law; that is, I was not brought to see its spirituality. I thought -myself a very good man." No man could say of Paul, Black is his eye. -"But," says he, "when God brought the commandment with power upon my -soul, then I saw my specks, and beheld my lack of true righteousness." - -Some Roman Catholics perform tedious pilgrimages; lacerate their own -bodies; abstain from meats on certain days; and some have paid the pope -or priests for the pardon of their sins, or purchased indulgences for -the commission of wickedness. Some Protestants, too, attend punctually -upon all religious meetings, subscribe liberally to the charities of -the day, observe all gospel ordinances, and profess great attachment to -the cause of Christ; and yet are fretful, unkind, and disobliging in -their families; censorious in their conversation; uncharitable in their -judgment; grasping in their dealings, and unhappy in their -dispositions. Some have thought that, because Christ died for the sins -of the whole world they could commit sin with impunity; or, if they -were elected, they could do what they pleased, and be sure of heaven at -last. But all these things have no foundation in reason, experience, or -revelation, and may therefore be considered superstitious. A belief in -them is exceedingly injurious to the cause of piety and holiness, -because it leads to the neglect of the one thing needful--a uniformly -sober, righteous, and godly life. God will certainly render unto every -man according to his deeds. Be he Pharisee or Sadducee, Catholic or -Protestant, elect or non-elect, he can escape the punishment of no sin -but by repentance and reformation. And no sin is ever removed, no -virtue is ever given, by miracle. Our iniquities must be forsaken, and -our goodness acquired, by our own exertions, aided by the promised -influence of the Holy Spirit. And, until we have accomplished these -ends, we cannot rationally expect pure and permanent happiness. - -There have been opinions respecting the devil, tinctured somewhat with -superstition, that have contributed to bring reproach upon the -Scriptures, which were supposed to teach the existence of just such a -being as many believed him to be. Martin Luther, in speaking of his -confinement in the castle of Wartburg, says, "The people brought me, -among other things, some hazel nuts, which I put into a box, and -sometimes I used to crack and eat of them. In the night time, my -gentleman, the devil, came and got the nuts out of the box, and cracked -them against one of the bed posts, making a very great noise and -rumbling about my bed; but I regarded him nothing at all: when -afterwards I began to slumber, then he kept such a racket and rumbling -upon the chamber stairs, as if many empty barrels and hogsheads had -been tumbling down." - -Dr. Cotton Mather, in the time of New England witchcraft, took home one -of the possessed damsels, to learn the ways and works of Satan. When -the doctor called the family to prayers, she would whistle, and sing, -and yell, to drown his voice, would strike at him with her fist, and -try to kick him. But her hand or foot would always recoil when within -an inch or two of his body; thus giving the idea that there was a sort -of invisible coat of mail, of heavenly temper, and proof against the -assaults of the devil, around his sacred person. She seemed to be -greatly displeased at the thought of his making public the doings of -her master, the evil one; and when he attempted to write a sermon -against him, she would disturb and interrupt him all manner of ways. -For instance, she once knocked at his study door, and said that there -was somebody down stairs that would be glad to see him; he dropped his -pen, and went down: upon entering the room he found no one there but -his own family. He afterwards undertook to chide her for having told a -falsehood. She denied that she told a falsehood. "Did not you say that -there was somebody down stairs that would be glad to see me?" "Well," -she replied, with great pertness, "is not Mrs. Mather always glad to -see you?" She even went much further than this in persecuting the good -man while he was writing his sermon: she threw large books at his head. -But he struggled manfully at these buffetings of Satan, as he -considered them to be, finished the sermon, related all these and other -kindred circumstances in it, preached and published it. Richard Baxter -wrote the preface to an edition printed in London, in which he declares -that "he who will not be convinced, by the evidence Dr. Mather -presents, that the child was bewitched, must be a very obdurate -Sadducee." - -A few years since, a house in Maine was said to be haunted. The -building and furniture were shaken, dreadful noises were heard, dismal -sights were seen, and heavy blows were received. The occupant of the -house had lately left a Calvinistic theological seminary. He afterwards -became a settled Universalist preacher. "A neighboring family informed -me," says the late Bernard Whitman, "that he now considered it the -Spirit of God, haunting him to forsake Calvinism, and proclaim -universal salvation." His explanation, though satisfactory to himself, -may not be equally so to our readers. - -The devil should never be made a packhorse for our sins, nor should our -thoughts be turned from within, causing us to neglect a watch upon our -own lusts and passions, in looking for the assaults of some outward -tempter. The effect sometimes produced upon the minds of children has a -very unfavorable influence. A pious mother, not finding it convenient -to attend her little son to rest, told him to omit his prayers for one -night. "Mother," said the child, "will the devil forgive me if I -neglect my prayers?" - -"What shall we say," says the late Professor Stuart, "of the excessive -use that has been made of the passages that speak of his influence and -dominion? Because, in reference to the wide-spread influence of Satan, -he is called the 'prince of this world,' and even the 'god of this -world,' are we _literally_ to interpret passages of this nature, and -thus in a clandestine manner introduce effectually the old dualism of -Zoroaster and the Persians? This, indeed, has often, very often, been -substantially done; done, I acknowledge, for the most part without any -direct intention of such a nature. Still there is an impression, wide -spread among the lower classes of people, even in our own country, that -Satan is a kind of omnipotent being; and he is often represented as the -successful, or rather the invincible, rival of the great Redeemer. - -"Yet the New Testament is full enough of instruction relative to this -subject to correct any erroneous views in relation to it, if it be duly -examined. I need only appeal to the large class of passages which -represent Satan as a conquered enemy; as 'falling like lightning from -heaven;' as being reduced to a state of impotence in respect to that -deadly power which he exercises, (Heb. ii. 14;) and all the evil -principalities, and powers, and magistrates (1 Cor. xv. 24, Eph. vi. -12, Col. ii. 15) as being subdued, or to be subdued and utterly -discomfited, by Christ; for 'the prince of this world is cast out,' -(John xii. 31;) 'the Son of God was manifested that he might destroy -the works of the devil,' (1 John iii. 8;) and Christians are every -where spoken of as being liberated from his dominion and power, (1 John -v. 18-44.) When the apostle, therefore, calls Satan 'the god of this -world,' and the Savior calls him 'the prince of this world,' it is the -world of the wicked which is meant; for such is the usual idiom of the -Scriptures. And as to the power of Satan over the wicked, it is every -where presented in the New Testament as something that will wholly -cease after a time, and the reign of the Prince of Peace become -universal. - -"How deeply these considerations intrench upon the long-practised -methods of exhibiting Satan as omnipotent and omnipresent every -thinking mind will easily perceive. Especially has the Romish church -erred here beyond all bounds of reason or moderation. According to -the doctrines which they sedulously inculcate, Satan has not only -irresistible power over the world of the wicked, but, next to such a -power, even over Christians. Nothing but exorcisms, and holy chrisms, -and lustrations with holy water, and incantations, and the like, can -keep off evil spirits, or disarm them of their fatal power. And as the -consummation and chief end of all the doctrine, nothing short of the -interposition of the priesthood can secure any one against destruction, -either in this world or the next--an interposition, however, which is -not _freely given_, as the Savior commanded the disciples to impart the -blessings of the gospel, but to be purchased at whatever price the -church may fix upon it."--_Bibliotheca Sacra_, February, 1843. - -Language sometimes used in times of excitement is prejudicial to the -cause of religion. It is sometimes said that the Almighty is visiting -such a town; that he is coming this way; that he has taken up his abode -in a certain village; that he will remain but a few days; that he has -been driven away by unbelievers, and that he cannot be expected again -for some months or years. Now, it should be remembered that God is -every where present, and that his spirit is always striving within the -soul; and its voice is drowned only by the strife and tumult of our own -discordant passions. The Spirit is ever ready to assist us, whenever we -resolve to use our own efforts in hearty coöperation. And if revivals -of religion seem to be of a _periodical_ nature, it is because our own -zeal or engagedness is too fitful. The church can enjoy a constant -season of refreshing from the presence of the Lord, only let its -members be ever active, ever diligent, ever devoted and persevering. -God works not by miracle, but through the agency of common means or -efforts. We must not, therefore, defer attention to the duties of -religion, in expectation of some special interposition of Heaven. We -should remember that a sober, righteous, and godly life is the best -evidence of true conversion; and that we are called upon _to work out -our own salvation_ with fear and trembling, God himself having -vouchsafed to work within us both to will and to do of his good -pleasure. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII. - -BANISHMENT OF POPULAR SUPERSTITIONS. - - -Seeing the evils of popular superstitions, what course shall we adopt -for their banishment? Or, in other words, how shall we best lend a -helping hand to hasten the downfall of ignorance, error, and sin? - -1. We must deliver ourselves from their domination; for we are all more -or less under their influence. When any of the common signs of good or -evil fortune appear before us, our thoughts involuntarily recur to the -thing supposed to be signified. Sometimes a momentary shudder is -communicated to the whole system; unpleasant sensations are often -excited; and frequently a depression of spirits is produced. And how -can we free ourselves from this thraldom? By the exercise of our -reason. A proper use of our reasoning faculties will enable us to -accomplish this undertaking. We must endeavor to convince ourselves -that all these things are the offspring of ignorance; that they have no -foundation in reason, philosophy, or religion; and that they are -exceedingly pernicious in their consequences. When fully persuaded of -these truths, we must strive to make our feelings coincide with the -dictates of our understandings. And this we can effect by persevering -self-discipline. Such exertions, with the blessing of Heaven, will -eventually deliver us from the inconvenience, vexation, and slavery of -popular superstitions. And as such a consummation is most ardently to -be desired, we must enter upon the duty with a zeal and earnestness -commensurate with its importance. - -2. We must also assist our fellow-men in the performance of this great -and good work. When we meet with those who believe in ghosts, in signs, -enchantments, and divination, we must try to persuade them that no -dependence whatever can be placed on any of these vanities--that they -are all fictions, absurdities, and abominations. And perhaps, in some -cases, if we cannot produce conviction by sober sense and sound -argument, we may be justified in resorting to ridicule. - -It is a lamentable consideration that so much time should be criminally -wasted in many families in explaining tricks, relating and expounding -dreams, telling fortunes, and in detailing stories of haunted houses, -hobgoblins, and spirits of the supposed uneasy dead. In this way, the -evil is cherished, and transmitted from generation to generation. But -if we can succeed in giving an opposite direction to conversation; if -we can induce people to reason upon these things, and inquire into -their origin, causes, and effects, and investigate the evidence on -which they are imagined to rest, and adopt rational conclusions, we -shall be usefully employed. A course like this would eventually lead to -the banishment of popular superstitions, with their baneful effects -upon our peace and happiness; especially if we labor to impress upon -the minds of others the existence of an all-wise Providence, that -controls and governs all things for the highest good of all, calling -upon us to place our trust in Him, without whose notice not even a -sparrow falleth to the ground. - -3. We must likewise attend to the early education of our children. It -is during infancy and childhood that our heads are filled with "nursery -tales" and marvellous stories. They are told us by those to whose care -we are early intrusted, either to frighten us into obedience, to -gratify our thirst for the new and wonderful, or to while away a -tedious evening. They sink into our confiding hearts, and leave -impressions the most pernicious and the most lasting. Could a child be -educated without any knowledge of such things, he would never be -troubled with their baneful influence. Our duty is therefore plain. In -taking the principal care of our children at home, we should not permit -them to learn any such things from our own lips; and we should evince, -too, by our daily conduct, that they exert no influence on our own -feelings, character, or happiness. In intrusting our offspring in early -life to the care of other persons, we must charge them, as faithful -guardians of the young, to conceal every thing of the kind from their -knowledge. And after our children become of sufficient age to associate -with others, we must caution them to avoid believing or relating any -superstitious tales as they would shun known falsehoods. By persevering -in this course, we shall save them from the degrading influence of -popular superstitions. - -4. We must, moreover, endeavor to increase the means of public -education. We generally find that the most enlightened are the most -free from superstition; and it therefore follows that a high degree of -mental cultivation will effect a general deliverance. And how shall -this great object be accomplished? We must reason with them upon the -immense value and importance of knowledge. We must show them, by an -appeal to facts, that all our civil, social, domestic, and religious -blessings depend on the intelligence and virtue of the people. But -perhaps many will complain of the scarcity of money and the want of -means. If so, we must also show them, by an appeal to incontrovertible -facts, that more money is annually wasted, in all our towns, in -extravagant living, dress, furniture, and equipage; squandered in -shows, amusements, balls, and parties; in gaming, dissipation, public -parades, and intoxicating liquors, than is expended for the -instruction of the rising generation. No, there is not a lack of -funds. Where there is a will there is also a way. The value and -importance of the subject is not generally understood; or, if -understood, is not properly appreciated. Almost every thing else seems -of more consequence than learning and wisdom. Yet this will never -answer. The world is growing wiser. Those who will not employ the -requisite means must rest contented with comparative ignorance. Let -_us_ not be of this unworthy number. If we feel the importance of the -change in these respects, let us persevere in our laudable exertions, -leaving no objections unanswered, no measures untried, until we -succeed in giving our children a high degree of education. And if the -Father of spirits shall see fit to prolong our lives to witness the -results, we shall look upon the almost universal banishment of popular -superstitions. - -5. Finally, we must labor for the diffusion of pure and undefiled -religion, adhering alone to the teachings of Jesus. We shall then -believe in one perfect, all-pervading Spirit, who regulates all the -events of this world which are above our control, and that all his -various dispensations originate in perfect wisdom and goodness. We -shall believe that we have no worse enemies than our own sinful lusts -and passions, and that power is given us through faith to conquer -these, even in this state of existence. We shall believe that it is as -much our duty to be always happy as it is to be always honest and -virtuous. We shall have the assurance that our heavenly Father has -commissioned no fate nor chance, spectres nor devils, to torment us. -And if we live up to this belief, we shall secure a large share of -temporal enjoyment, and be prepared for the increased and increasing -felicity of the spiritual world. If we produce this state of faith and -practice in ourselves and in those around us, we shall have done much -for the banishment of popular superstitions and the downfall of -ignorance, error, and sin. - - - - -PART SECOND. - - - - -MIRACLE IN SPRINGFIELD, MASSACHUSETTS. - - -Four gentlemen in Springfield, not long since, publicly attested to a -"miracle," performed, as they believed, by spirits, at a "circle" where -they were present. It consisted in moving a table, and a number of -chairs in the room, and in shocks, resembling distant thunder, or -cannon at a distance, causing the persons and the chairs and tables to -tremble in such a manner that the effects were both seen and felt, the -room being well lighted at the time, and an opportunity afforded for -the closest inspection, so that the company unitedly declare that -_they know they were not imposed upon nor deceived_. - -Now, there is nothing very remarkable in this affair, for all might -have been done by the medium himself, by first pathetizing the persons -present, as it might be done without their knowledge, and while in -that state could be made to see and hear any thing imagined by the -operator. We are assured, by one who knows, that it is impossible for -those who are fit subjects to be present at a circle without being -more or less under the mesmeric influence. And, in such cases, they -can be _willed_ to remember or forget what they have seen or heard. We -do not consider such persons as competent witnesses in such a case as -they have testified to. It may all have been induced, or it may all -have been real. And if real, there was no need to refer it to the -agency of spirits, since such things have been done without spirits, -as in the case of Joe Collins, or others which we shall refer to, in -this part of our volume. But here we may be told, that a thousand -dollars has been offered to any one who will prove that such things -are produced by any other power than that of _spirits_. But the same -sum has been offered to any one who will prove that _spirits_ move -tables, chairs, and the like, or that _spirits_ produce the noises and -other manifestations ascribed to them. - -We have heard the case of a person who went to a medium and wished to -know if he could be put in communication with his father, who had died -several years before. He was answered in the affirmative. But the -inquirer desired, as proof that it would actually be the spirit of his -father that would be introduced to him, that a pencil and paper should -be laid upon a table, and that the spirit of the father should come and -write his own name upon the paper, the son feeling assured that, if -this were done, he should at once recognize both the name and the -writing. Accordingly, the spirit in question came, and did as was -desired, and the son declared it to be the real name and handwriting of -his father. Now, the philosophy of the case is this: The inquirer was -first pathetized, although ignorant of the fact at the time--a thing -very common, though not generally understood. Thus the medium became -acquainted with the name of the father as it existed in the mind of the -son; but did the pencil actually write the name upon the paper? No. It -was only made to _appear_ so to the mind of the inquirer. As to the -handwriting, the inquirer's mind was directed to a piece of paper, and -to look at the writing. Of course, he saw his father's name, and the -handwriting, for he could see nothing else for the time being, his -mind being impressed with that one idea or object, and closed to every -thing else. It was in fact, to him, his father's name and chirography, -and no one's else. It could not be otherwise while his mind was under -the control of the operator. - -We have been told of a lady, who, in a magnetized state, sits at a -table and writes down information that is imparted to her, as is said, -from the world of spirits. Her hand and pen glide over the paper with -astonishing speed and velocity, far more rapid than the most expert -penman in a normal state. And what astonishes many is, that she cannot -stop writing when she wishes to, and sometimes becomes so exceedingly -fatigued as to beg of the spirit or spirits to grant her a little -repose from the wearisome task. But the whole matter is easily -accounted for, without referring it to the supposed agency of spirits. -The lady's arm is first paralyzed--deprived of motion by the will of -the medium or operator, so that her own mind or will has not the least -control over it. She thus becomes a mere machine, under the will and -control of another, whose will directs the movements of the arm and -pen, and dictates what is written in answer to inquiries made of things -appertaining to the spirit world, just as Miss Martineau declares, in -her letters on magnetism, that "the volitions of the mesmerist may -actuate the movements of the patient's limbs, and suggest the material -of his ideas." Many singular effects are produced upon the minds and -feelings of subjects in a sleep-waking state, by Professor Williams, -Dr. Cutter, and others, such as being made drunk with water, eating -cayenne as sugar, exercising complete control over their mental as well -as physical condition. - -We have been assured by a pathetist, who is a thorough adept in the -profession, that he _can_ and often _has_ put persons in communication -_apparently_ with a deceased father, mother, brother, sister, or -friend. The individual is first _pathetized_ (another name for -mesmerism) by him in a wakeful state, though unconscious, it may be, -that he is under such an influence. His mind being in the possession -and under the control of the operator, a person is now either actually -or mentally (for it makes no difference) presented before him, and he -is told of the fact, and asked, _Do you not see your father?_ The idea -of _father_ is so presented to the mind, through the organ of _form_, -that the organ can take cognizance of none other than the father. The -_person_, if an actual person is employed for the occasion, is then -shifted or changed for another person; yet the subject perceives no -difference, even if changed successively for a dozen others; it is all -the same; it is _father_, and no one else, through the whole -exhibition. The father speaks, the son recognizes his voice, and they -converse together. The subject can be willed to hear any sound, as -that of music, artillery, thunder, and the like, though no sounds -whatever are in reality made. A niece of ours was operated on in this -way, and she was told to look abroad and behold the majestic waves of -the ocean, the pageantry of a military procession; and she saw and was -delighted with the scenes that were _willed_ to pass before her. -Apples were oranges to her, and she sucked their juice with a -delightful zest. An apple paring held before her was a beautiful bird, -then a squirrel, a rabbit, or whatever the operator _willed_ it to -become. The mind of the operator and the subject, in such cases, -become as one, and they then hear, see, taste, and feel the same thing -at the same moment. Miss Martineau says that, while in a mesmeric -state, she saw "things out of other worlds--not the things themselves, -but _impressions_ of them." "They come," says she, "from my brain. The -influence does not separate soul and body, but it sets the body at -rest, while it exalts and elevates the thinking powers." - -"A striking incident," says Miss M., "occurred in one of my earliest -walks after recovery from a protracted illness. My mesmerist and I had -reached a headland nearly half a mile from home, and were resting -there, when she proposed to mesmerize me a little--partly to refresh me -for our return, and partly to see if any effect would be produced in a -new place, and while a fresh breeze was blowing. She merely laid her -hand upon my forehead, and in a minute or two the usual appearances -came, assuming a strange air of novelty from the scene in which I was. -After the blurring of the outlines, which made all objects more dim -than the dull gray day had already made them, the phosphoric lights -appeared, glorifying every rock and headland, the horizon, and all the -vessels in sight. One of the dirtiest and meanest of the steam tugs in -the port was passing at the time, and it was all dressed in heavenly -radiance--the last object that my imagination would select as an -element of a vision. Then, and often before and since, did it occur to -me, that if I had been a pious and very ignorant Catholic, I could not -have escaped the persuasion that I had seen heavenly visions. Every -glorified object before my eyes would have been a revelation; and my -mesmerist, with the white halo around her head, and the illumined -profile, would have been a saint or an angel." - -We know not whether, in this instance, the mesmerist _willed_ her -subject to behold things as she did, yet as to the general truth _that -the will of the operator can produce in the subject mesmerized those -states of mind and body which he wills him or her to experience_, -there is abundant evidence. O. S. Fowler, editor of the Phrenological -Journal, says he "can bear ample testimony to the fact, as he has -seen, experienced, and _induced_ similar states by the thousand." And -many others testify to the same effect. - -Persons can be made to travel to other countries, and even to other -spheres, and come back and tell what they have seen. And as persons -vary in the talent of description and observation, in the normal -state, so do they vary in a semi-abnormal condition. Some are found -to be _better travellers_, and will see more than others, and in -spiritual things will differ in their descriptions as they differ in -religious creeds and sentiments. Thus a Swedenborg, or a Fishbough, -sees a hell in the future state, where sinners suffer the penalty of -their earthly sins; while an Ambler, or a Davis, discovers that all -men are alike joyful and happy. Mr. Davis has seen fit to caution -the public not to believe too quickly or too fully the things -excitable persons relate; "because some minds are naturally inclined -to exaggerate or enlarge upon every thing which they may feel, see, -or hear." The _state_ alluded to is merely _induced_. It is not -real. - -Persons are frequently made to do what they believe is done by others, -as in the case of a son of Dr. Phelps, of Stratford, Connecticut. The -boy, on one occasion, was found (with a rope passed under his arms) -suspended to the limb of a tree, having been taken, as was supposed, -from his bed in the evening by spirits, and thus treated by them. The -boy declared that when it was done, he "screamed at the top of his -voice;" but it was ascertained that he made no noise at all, for if he -had, the domestics, who were in the kitchen when he passed through it, -must have heard him, which they did not. We have the testimony of A. J. -Davis, himself, that the boy "really supposed that he had called aloud; -and so far from having been tied to the tree _by spirits, he had been -made unconsciously instrumental in tying himself to the tree_!" "I -have heard," says Mr. Davis, "instances of mischief cited, as occurring -in Dr. Phelps's house, in evidence of _satanic agency_, which I now -discover to have been caused or accomplished by one of the children in -sport, sometimes by electrical discharges and magnetic attractions, -and sometimes by the almost unpardonable mischievousness of persons -unknown to the family. The wanton destruction of property alleged to -have taken place on this gentleman's premises is referable, in most -cases, to emanations of vital electricity, seeking its equilibrium in -the atmosphere. In this manner window panes were broken and furniture -injured. In Woodbridge, New York, some few years ago, a young lady -was affected with a disease which gave rise to similar phenomena. -Mysterious sounds were heard in her presence; window panes were -frequently broken in her vicinity; and, in like manner, door panels -were burst out, sometimes falling _towards_ her, sometimes _from_ her, -and quick, concussive, and very loud sounds were heard under her feet -as she ascended a flight of stairs. Ultimately, the mysterious -phenomena frightened her into an illness which cured the malady." - -"People cannot be too cautious how they receive the doings of those who -profess to be in connection with spirits of the other spheres; and to -those who wish to inquire into the matter, we would say, Go and hear, -but try to keep your wits about you, and not swallow bodily either the -preachers or their strange affirmations."--_Horace Greely._ - -"Under an impression that whatever is communicated by a spirit must, of -course, be true, many persons are receiving these communications as the -truth of God--as a new revelation from the spirit world. But if these -communications are from spirits, we have no proof that they are good -spirits. The presumption is, that they are bad spirits--lying spirits. -At my house they often accused each other of lying--contradicted at one -time what they affirmed at another; inflicted injury upon property in -the most wanton manner; and have given conclusive evidence throughout -that the discipline of hell, which they profess to have experienced -for several years, has not been wholly effectual in improving their -characters, and qualifying them for the 'higher spheres' for which -many suppose that the discipline after death is a preparation."--_Dr. -Phelps._ - -"Many of the doings of the rapping spirits are too nonsensical and -absurd to be believed. They spoil all our notions of the dignity, the -_spirituality_, of the spiritual world. That a messenger should come -from the spirit land to tell an old woman that her black cat did eat -another old woman's white rabbit, is not in accordance with the ideas -most people have of the doings and missions of beings in the enjoyment -of an immortal state."--_Puritan Recorder._ - - - - -PERSONS TRAINED BY A LECTURER. - - -We have been informed, by a certain mesmerizer, that a distinguished -lecturer upon magnetism frequently trains persons to enact certain -parts in his public exhibitions. He first puts them under mesmeric -influence, and while in that state they are instructed to say certain -things, or to perform certain acts, which he wishes to exhibit at some -subsequent lecture. To this they severally agree, and thus a regular -programme, or series of performances, is made out. They are then -brought out of the mesmeric state, having been previously willed by the -operator to forget all that has passed while in that state. At the next -meeting appointed, these persons are present, and are again put into -the same state as before, when they immediately perceive, and are ready -to perform, the several parts assigned to them. In fact, they are so -completely under the will and control of the lecturer, that they -_must_ do or say _what he wills them to do or say_, and they cannot -help it, neither can they have the least recollection of what has -transpired, after being restored to the normal state. - - - - -SCENE AT EAST BOSTON. - - -We were present at a "circle," at the house of a _medium_ in East -Boston, on the 30th of April, 1852. Instead of that decorum and -seriousness that might be expected while holding intercourse with -departed spirits, we were surprised at the levity and sport indulged -on the occasion. The spirits were laughed at, and scolded, because -they made so many blunders in spelling out names, and were urged and -coaxed to do better. A lady, who had buried a friend, was told that -the name of the deceased was _Hannah_. But she informed the medium -that it was a _brother_ she had buried, and that she had never lost a -_sister_. But the medium said it made no difference, as the spirits -often gave the name of a sister for a brother, and sometimes a cousin -for either, as they were all in the family connection, and all such -dwelt together in the Love Circles. - -In spelling out the name of any deceased friend, you are presented with -a card containing the alphabet, and are required to commence with the -letter A, and go through the alphabet some one, two, or three times, -touching each letter with a pencil as you pass over it. On touching -some particular letter, a rap is given, indicating that it is the first -letter of the name of your departed friend. And so of the other letters -comprising the name. The spirits often made mistakes in rapping at the -wrong letter, and were required to try again till they got the spelling -right. We were very particular to observe that the spirit was sure to -rap whenever the inquirer stopped or hesitated in passing over any -letter. Five or six would be eagerly watching the movement of your -hand, and the least possible hesitation upon any one letter was sure to -be accompanied with simultaneous raps. And as the inquirer was -frequently cautioned to proceed slow, it was natural enough to hesitate -on those letters comprising the name as it was spelled in their own -mind. In this way the alphabet became an interpreter to the supposed -spirits. - -We requested that some demonstrations should be given in the art of -table lifting, but were told that the gentleman through whose agency -the feat is performed was not present this evening. We inquired if it -was necessary that any particular gentleman should be present that -tables or chairs might be raised, and were told it was, and that the -gentleman in question seemed to carry a large amount of electricity in -a circle about his person. - -We have been informed by another person, who says he has, and often -does, raise tables and other articles, by request of others, that he -does it by controlling the vital electricity of individuals present -at the time. He says he "_steals_" their vital electricity, and -appropriates it to his own use, although those from whom he thus takes -it are not conscious of the fact. The more persons there are in the -room, the larger the amount of electricity obtained, and the greater -the effects produced by it. There is nothing as yet performed by those -alleged to be in connection with spirits but what he can successfully -imitate, such as producing effects upon persons at a distance, -imitating the handwriting of absent or deceased persons unknown to him -causing persons to write music, poetry, &c., who, in a normal state, -are incapable of doing either, as well as many other exploits, at the -option or desire of those who are present; inquirers, oftentimes, -in such cases, becoming the operators, transferring their own -impressions, ideas, sentiments, and knowledge to the acting medium, -and yet entirely ignorant of the fact, and astonished at the results -produced. The gentleman referred to discards the agency of spirits in -these transactions, and declares that the whole is done by the power -of his own will in using and controlling the amount of electricity -present at the time; thus proving that the mind or spirit in the body -has as much power and control over electricity as the mind or spirit -has _out_ of, or separate from, the body. And he is of the opinion -that if scientific men would investigate the powers of electricity, -and the laws by which it is controlled, they would no more think of -attributing the phenomena of the times to the agency of _spirits_, -than to the Pope of Rome. Many engaged in producing these phenomena -are themselves ignorant of the power or means by which they are -produced, and therefore attribute them to _spiritual_ agency, which -is, in fact, transferring the whole matter to a point beyond human -investigation, where no mortal being can possibly explore. - -Some seem to think that these modern developments must be the work of -spirits, because, amid all the opposition arraigned against them, they -still continue to progress, and are becoming more and more wonderful -every day. Yet the same argument is as conclusive and convincing in -favor of Mormonism, and other foolish and wicked extravagances, as it -is in favor of the alleged spiritual manifestations. But while -hundreds, and perhaps thousands, are marvelling at the strangeness of -these developments, we find that several who have been engaged in them -for months or years, and believed them to be emanations from the spirit -world, now declare their convictions to the contrary, as will be seen -by the following account from the pen of a distinguished writer, -Professor Pond, of Maine. - - - - -EXTRACT FROM THE PURITAN RECORDER. - - -"The feats of the ancient jugglers were many of them mere acts of -deception. They were known to be such by those who performed them. And -the same is true of many who practise the like things now. Their -rappings and writings, and other strange performances, are secretly, -artfully got up by themselves. I do not say that this is true in all -cases; but in some cases we _know_ it is true; because the matter -has been fully investigated, and public confession has been made. For -example: A young woman, who had been instructed by the Rochester -rappers, and practised the art with them for a time, afterwards -renounced it, and exposed the delusion to the world. 'All who saw her -and heard her,' says my informant, 'were entirely satisfied of the -truth of her statements, and that she had revealed the actual method in -which the deception was effected and the deluded were blinded. Another -young woman in Providence, Almira Beazely, who was noted for her -rappings and revelations, and who murdered her brother to accomplish -one of her own predictions, confessed, on her trial, that she made the -noises herself, and explained the manner in which they were produced. -She also confessed to the removal of certain articles in the house -which had strangely disappeared, and which she pretended had been -_taken away by spirits_. Drs. Lee and Flint, of Buffalo, assisted -by two gentlemen by the name of Burr, have very thoroughly investigated -the matter, and explained the manner in which the mysterious noises are -made. Mr. Burr has himself made the rappings, and made them so loud as -to be heard by a congregation of fifteen hundred people. - -"These instances are sufficient to prove that the spiritual -manifestations of our times, like those of ancient times, are in many -instances a sheer deception--a vile trick, palmed off upon a wondering -and credulous community, for the sake of money, or for other sinister -and selfish ends. If there is any thing more than trick in these -spiritual manifestations,--and I am inclined to think that, in some -instances, there may be,--I should refer it, as in case of the ancient -wizards, to the influence of _occult natural causes_--perhaps -electricity, or animal magnetism, or something else, operating upon a -nervous system of peculiar sensibility. I incline to this opinion for -several reasons. - -"In the first place, if the noises and other manifestations were really -the work of spirits, why should they not be made through one person, as -well as another? Why should not all mediums be alike? Whereas it is -confessed that only persons of a peculiar nervous temperament are -capable of becoming mediums. - -"Again: if the disclosures which are made are really from the spirit -world, it might be expected that they would, at least, be _consistent -with themselves_. Whereas it is well known that they vary endlessly. -In numerous instances, they are directly self-contradictory. 'Some of -the communications,' says one who had been a medium, 'were orthodox; -others were infidel. Some would acknowledge the truth of the Bible; -others would condemn it. Some would be in favor of virtue; others would -encourage the grossest crimes.' - -"Another man, who had been a noted medium, but who was beginning to get -his eyes opened as to the character of the proceedings, told his -audience one night, 'Now, any one present ask a series of questions, -and I pledge myself that the answer shall be, every time, yes.' Some -one in the company asked, 'Is John Thompson alive?' The answer was, -'Yes.' 'Is John Thompson dead?' 'Yes.' 'Does John Thompson live in -Vermont?' 'Yes.' 'Does he live in Massachusetts?' 'Yes.' And so the -spirits went on contradicting themselves times without number. After -this, a like series of questions were answered in the negative, -exhibiting the most glaring contradictions, just as the operator -pleased. - -"But this brings me to another reason for supposing that the answers -are not from departed spirits, but rather from the _mind of the -operator_, or from _some other mind in communication with his_, under -the influence of an electric or magnetic cause. It is an admitted fact -that these answers coincide very generally with the opinions or wishes -of the medium, or of some one present in consultation with him. I knew -a very respectable man, who discovered that he was a medium, and who -practised various experiments upon himself. Upon being asked what he -thought of it, he replied, 'If the answers are from the spirits, they -must be _very silly spirits_; for they always answer just as I wish to -have them.' Another medium informs us that he can obtain any answer he -pleases, by fixing his mind strongly upon it at the time. Now, does -this look as though the answer came from spirits? If the spirits of -the dead spoke, they would be likely to speak out independently; to -speak just what _they_ thought, and not what those thought with whom -they were consulting. - -"There is another circumstance to be noted in this connection. When the -requisite preparation is made, there is no need of consulting the -spirits at all, in order to secure answers. You may consult with the -chairs or the table just as well. This experiment was tried, not long -since, at Wilmington, Vermont. A Mr. Kellogg was the medium, and he had -succeeded in consulting the spirits to the satisfaction of all -concerned. At length he remarked that he was about to let the company -into an important secret. 'We will interrogate the _table_,' said -he, 'and have nothing more to do with spirits.' He did so; and the -_table talked and answered, just as the spirits had done before_. -At the same time the table was made to stand on one leg, and to move -about, as is usual in such cases. This experiment demonstrated, to the -satisfaction of all present, that the strange appearances could be -produced just as well without the spirits as with them. 'The calling -for spirits,' to use the language of my informant, 'is mere garnish and -fog, by which the real agency in the case is concealed.' - -"On the point now under consideration, viz., the possibly _electric_ -character of these manifestations, I am happy to introduce the -testimony of Dr. Samuel Taylor, a respectable physician of Petersham, -Massachusetts, whose article on the subject may be found in a late -number of the Boston Medical and Surgical Journal. Dr. Taylor -discovered accidentally that he was a medium, and he proceeded to make -experiments upon himself. The manifestation, in his case, was not by -rapping, but by writing--a much more convenient mode of communicating -with the spirit world. On taking his pen, and holding himself in a -peculiar attitude, and proposing mentally some question to the -spirits, his pen would begin to oscillate in his fingers, and very -soon would write out an answer; and this without any voluntary effort -of his own. And what is particularly to be noticed is, the pen would -always write an answer which accorded with his own opinion or wishes, -that is, if he had any wish on the subject. For example: Dr. Taylor -inquired of one of the spirits about the different forms of religion. -'I asked which was the best religion, at the same time fixing my mind -sternly on the word _Protestant_. My hand immediately wrote -_Protestant_. In the same manner, and _by direction of the same -spirit_, my hand wrote successively, _Methodist_, _Unitarian_, and I -believe one or two others. While in this state,' Dr. Taylor says, '_I -felt a sensation like that of a light galvanic current passing through -me_. Sometimes it appeared to be a steady thrill, and sometimes it was -intermittent, resembling light shocks of electricity.' - -"After numerous experiments, Dr. Taylor comes to the conclusion, that -the strange phenomena of which he was the subject were not tricks of -his own, neither did they come from the spirit world, but were the -result of what he calls _detached vitalized electricity_. When this -conclusion had been formed in his own mind, it occurred to him that he -would put it to the test of the spirits themselves. 'Accordingly I -asked them,' says he, 'if this was the work of departed spirits. The -answer was, "No." I asked if it was the work of the devil. Again the -answer was, "No." I asked if it was the effect of _detached vitalized -electricity_. The answer was, "Yes."' So the spirits _confirmed_ the -conclusion to which the doctor had come, as they did, in fact, all his -conclusions. - -"We have the testimony of another medium, of the same import with that -of Dr. Taylor. Mr. Benjamin F. Cooley, who had long been a believer and -operator in the spiritual rappings, states that his mind is now -entirely changed. This change was brought about in consequence of 'a -deep and earnest study of the nature, power, and application of -electricity, and of the susceptibility of the mind to electrical or -psychological changes.' These things, he says, will produce the same -mysterious and startling phenomena which have been produced throughout -the country, and attributed to the operations of departed spirits. (Mr. -Cooley has recently published a work entitled An Exposition of -Spiritual Manifestations, to which we would refer the reader.) - -"A part of what is done by those who claim to have familiar spirits, -may be the result of unknown _natural causes_. This is the most -plausible and excusable view which can possibly be taken of these -practices; and yet, even in this view, they are frightfully evil. The -persons who alone are susceptible to the influence of these natural -causes are generally those of a diseased or delicate nervous -temperament; and the effect of experimenting upon their nervous system -is usually to shatter it the more. They become excitable, fantastic, -and often insane. Diseases are engendered, both of body and mind, which -lead on to the most fearful consequences. But a short time ago, the -papers gave an account of a man in Barre, Massachusetts, who had been -much given to the rappings and other spiritual manifestations, who -became, in consequence, a raving maniac, threatening the life of his -family, and was committed to the Lunatic Asylum at Worcester. Other -like instances are occurring frequently, from the same cause. Almira -Beazely, the Providence rapper, who murdered her brother in fulfilment -of one of her own predictions, was cleared on the ground of her -insanity. - -"But this is not the only evil of the practices in question, when -viewed as the result of natural causes. For the truth is, that, in -most cases, they are _not so viewed_ by those who engage in them. -_They_ regard them as the work of spirits. They are, therefore, -deceived; and those who follow them are deceived. Both suppose they -are receiving utterances from the other world, when nothing is uttered -but vain fantasies from their own minds and hearts. Such a deception -is, manifestly, a hurtful one. It is full of danger to all concerned. -To mistake one's own fancies for divine revelation, and feel -conscience-bound to obey them as such, is the very essence of -_fanaticism_. It is fanaticism in its most frightful form. Under the -influence of such an impression, persons may be led to perpetrate the -greatest cruelties, and the most horrid crimes, and vainly think that -they are doing God service. The wretched man in Barre was led to -attempt the life of his family, in obedience to a supposed revelation -from the spirit world. - -"The practices which have been considered are of heathen origin. They -originated with the ancient heathen; they were spread over a greater -part of the heathen world; and they continue to pervade and curse it to -the present time. Among numerous heathen tribes at the present day, -scarcely a calamity occurs--a death, a flood, a fit of sickness, or an -instance of death--but some poor creature (and often more than one) is -accused and put to death, as being the cause of it. 'The sick man is -bewitched: who has bewitched him? His death (if he chance to die) has -been brought about by evil spirits: who has sent the spirits upon him?' -To get an answer to these questions, some old hag or conjurer is -consulted; the cause of the mischief is quickly discovered, and an -innocent person is put to death. Probably hundreds die every year after -this manner, among the heathen, _even in this nineteenth century_! -And the case would soon be no better among ourselves, if we were to go, -extensively and _confidently_, into the practice of consulting with -familiar spirits. The spirits would unravel all mysteries for us; they -would reveal all secrets; and not a man, woman, or child would long be -safe from their malicious accusations. - -"Something more than a year ago, the Lunatic Asylum in Maine took fire, -and a portion of its inmates were smothered and consumed. And there are -hundreds of persons now in the state, who affirm that the building was -set on fire by the keepers, with a view to cover up and conceal their -own wickedness. These persons _know_ it was so; they have not the -shadow of a doubt on the subject. Why? Not that they have a particle of -evidence to this effect from our world, but because the spirits have so -informed them. Now, let these utterances become common, and be commonly -received, and in three months' time those keepers might every one of -them be dragged to the gallows, or the stake, while they were as -innocent of the charge laid against them as a child unborn. - -"I refer to this instance just to show the sin, the evil, the exceeding -peril, of indulging in those practices which have been exposed. Let all -those who read these things, then, beware of them and shun them. If any -of us are capable of becoming _mediums_, as they are called, we had -better not know it; or, if we know it, we had better refrain from all -experiments. To tamper with such a power is to tamper with an already -shattered nervous system, the only effect of which will be to shatter -it the more. - -"There is nothing more striking than the difference between those -representations of the future world which are made known in the Bible, -and which we know are true, and those which are put forth by the -revealers of our own times. The former are solemn, exciting, -impressive, some of them awfully so, others gloriously. While the -latter, as Professor Stowe says, are 'so uniformly and monotonously -silly, that we are compelled to think, if these are really the spirits -of the dead, in dying they must have lost what little of common sense -they ever possessed. If these are actual specimens of the spiritual -world, then this world, hard and imperfect as it is, is altogether the -most respectable part of God's creation.' - -"In the Bible, we have frequent accounts of persons who were raised -from the dead--who actually returned from the spirit world to this. But -they returned uniformly with sealed lips. In not a single instance did -they make any disclosures. But our modern revealers pursue a very -different course. They practise no reserve. They go into the minutest -particulars,--sometimes into the most disgusting details,--and publish, -as one expresses it, 'a penny magazine of the spiritual world.'" - -In the language of the Puritan Recorder, "The worst of the evil is the -soul-hardening familiarity they produce with the most awful subjects -ever offered for human contemplation. We know of nothing in human -experience so fatally destructive of all that reverence for the -spiritual, that awe of the unseen, that tender emotion, as well as -solemn interest, which connect themselves with the idea of the other -life. Who, that has a Christian heart, would not prefer the silence of -the grave to the thought of the dear departed one in the midst of such -imaginings, and such scenic associations as are usually connected with -the performances of the spirit rappers? 'They are not dead, but -_sleep_.' 'They enter into _peace_,' says the prophet. And then the -precious and consoling addition--'They sleep in Jesus;' meaning, -beyond all doubt, a state of rest, of calmness, of security, of -undisturbed and beatific vision--far removed from all resemblance to -this bustling life--a state in all respects the opposite of that -which fancy pictures as belonging to the scenes presented in the -manifestations of spiritual rappings, and spiritual table liftings and -all those spiritual pantomimes, which seem to be becoming more and -more extravagant and grotesque in proportion to the infidel credulity -with which they are received." - -Should any think, by reading what we have offered upon this subject in -the preceding pages, that we have imputed guilt and deception to -mediums, who are believed to be, many of them, above such trickery, we -would merely refer such to page 29 of the Reply of Veriphilos Credens -to the communications supposed to have been written by Dr. Enoch Pond, -professor in the Bangor Seminary, as published in the columns of the -Puritan Recorder. The reviewer says, "To suppose that mediums could -practise deception on men of shrewdness and caution implies a greater -credulity than does a faith in the most startling of their -performances." "There is not the slightest degree of evidence," says -this writer, "that such a case has ever occurred;" and yet on the -selfsame page he says, "_There is no doubt that some mediums, when -the sounds and motions have failed to come in the usual mysterious way, -have counterfeited them by some sly motions of their feet and hands. I -have seen such things done, in some instances!_" - -The same author says, page 63, "I have not attempted to justify any -reliance on disclosures made to us in the way of rappings. I think it -_altogether_ unsafe to do so, for the declaration has already come -to us, from what purports to be the spirits themselves, that _all -these manifestations are of a low order_, and are produced by the -_lowest grade of spirits_." - -As to the plea that "spirits _must_ make the sounds," to account for -the _intelligence_ communicated, it being impossible for mere -"_electricity_ to originate facts," we reply by affirming that there is -no intelligence given beyond a certain limit; i.e., the mind of some -one or ones in connection, either present or absent, for it makes no -difference. For available purposes, a person a thousand or ten thousand -miles distant may yield all the amount of intelligence required in a -given case. Distance is no obstacle whatever. Electricity counts -neither time nor space. For instance, the transmission of electricity -through a conducting substance is instantaneous. A wire, or other -conductor, may have motion communicated to its whole length at the -same moment, whatever that length may be; and it is stated that an -electro-magnetic impulse may be transmitted at the rate of one hundred -and eighty thousand miles in a second, thus outstripping the sun in its -march! - -A large number of intelligent individuals, who, for a year or two -past, have instituted a series of experiments upon this matter of -"intelligence," have found that in no case has information been -imparted beyond what existed in their own minds or that of some kindred -or friend. Finding this to be the case, they have wisely come to the -conclusion that spirits have never originated a solitary idea; that is, -_disembodied spirits_; and as to the spirit within a man, in his -corporeal state, why cannot it command as much influence over vital -electricity as in its disembodied existence? Since both parties claim -to perform by the same agent, and both claim this agent to be that of -_vital electricity_, we have also come to the same conclusion, with -a host of others, that the "calling for spirits is mere garnish and -fog, by which the real agency in the case is concealed." - - - - -EXTRACT FROM THE HOME JOURNAL. - - -"A considerable heap of books, pamphlets, and periodicals, some -against, but most of them for, the 'spiritual phenomena,' has been -accumulating upon our table, and now looms up large before us, -demanding notice. That departed spirits have any thing to do with them -is an explanation that we have never been able to accept for one -moment. We should as soon think of asserting that an apple, rolling -suddenly at our feet, must necessarily have fallen out of heaven, -because we could not see the tree it had blown from. To bring such an -astounding theory to explain such trivial phenomena is like sending a -frigate to pick up a champagne bottle that might be floating down the -bay. - -"By some of the works before us we are informed, among many other -things, that in the other world every man has his name upon his front -door; that Swedenborg is a great man, delivers lectures, and _has a -street named after him_; that in heaven parties, concerts, and -_converzationes_ are frequent; that at some of the concerts, star -singers of great celebrity perform, attracting inconceivable multitudes -of spirits to hear them; that children take lessons in French and -Italian every morning; that the space allotted to some of the spirits -is as large as New York; that the 'seventh sphere' (the highest heaven) -is about five thousand miles from the earth; that the beds are of -roses, and when the spirits recline upon them, the birds sing joyfully -around, and mingle their music with the perfume of the flowers; that -the celestials (not the Chinese) wear white robes, edged with pink; -that a man generally attends his own funeral; that spirits, on their -arrival in heaven, are set to studying geology, chemistry, and other -dull subjects, which they soon begin to like, and say their daily -lessons with an excellent grace; that parchment is in extensive use; -that spirits are allowed to visit 'earth' once a day only, and have the -privilege of staying one hour; that they have books, rings, newspapers, -robin redbreasts, fruit, lakes, streams, diamonds, and drawing masters -in the next world. 'Dora's dress,' says one of the revelations, 'was of -blue satin, with a white sash; half sleeves, full; a pink velvet ribbon -round her throat, fastened by a cameo. Her hair was in curls each side -of her face, and fastened in a knot behind.' Dora, be it observed, is a -departed _spirit_. - -"If it could be shown that all these things were really revealed, as -they are said to be, we should still think them unworthy of notice. The -greater part of the 'supernal theology' is utterly frivolous; and -whether frivolous or not, it bears very plainly the impress of the -medium's own mind, or of the unknown desires of those by whom he is -surrounded. If we were called upon to minister to a mind diseased, or -to find pabulum for a soul hungering after moral excellence, we should -as soon think of offering a copy of the Arabian Nights' Entertainments -as a book of the 'supernal theology.' For the practical guidance of -life, there is more help in any two maxims of the Sermon on the Mount, -than in the whole literature of supernaturalism. - -"The manifestation mania would have died away long since but for one -unfortunate circumstance. We have in our land a large number of men who -may be termed semi-clergymen, or, as they are frequently called, -'outsiders,' or 'come-outers.' These are they who, either because they -know too much or because they know too little, or from superfluity of -naughtiness or redundancy of virtue, find it difficult to obtain a -'settlement.' These are the men who foster delusions; who, because they -cannot find a way to _serve_ the public, are reduced to _prey_ upon it. -They embrace the new light--whatever it may be--with a degree of -sincerity, and commit themselves to it; then they push it, stimulate -it, make a business of it, and live by it. O the multitude of spiritual -delusions that in every age of the world have originated and derived -their strength solely from the fact that the bodily necessities of -certain individuals depended upon their perpetuity! That, at this -moment, there are men most diligently engaged in the new spiritual -line, for the purpose of securing by it a reprieve from starvation, (or -work,) is a fact which we do not merely believe, but _know_." - - - - -FORETELLING FUTURE EVENTS. - - -Many devices have been resorted to in order to foretell the events of -the future. Some pretend to do it by cards; some by the settlings of a -tea or coffee cup; some by astrology; some by tables of letters and -figures; some by the lines of the hand; and some by spirits of the -dead. Strenuous advocates of these various modes are found, who recount -the wonderful predictions that have taken place. Some spirit hunter -recently prognosticated that the ship Staffordshire (reported to be -lost) would arrive safe at San Francisco on a certain day, as she did. -Professor Anderson had a glass bell at the Melodeon, in Boston, in -September, 1852, that answered questions pertaining to future events. -In deciding upon who would be the next president, it gave six distinct -taps for Pierce--the number agreed upon if he was to be the successful -competitor. This was done without any aid from spirits. We very much -doubt whether Robach or Lester would refuse a challenge from A. J. -Davis himself, to test their respective claims to correct predictions. -Yet we do not believe that any reliance can be placed upon the -prophecies of either party. Events may sometimes transpire in -accordance with their predictions; and it would be strange if they did -not, as they are always predicting, and events are ever occurring. But -they never think of naming the multiplicity of failures that take -place. Not long since, the spirits said that a distant friend would -never live to reach home; but he soon after arrived, safe and well. Mr. -Lester told a young man of Woburn that in two years he would marry a -certain young lady; but in two months he was a corpse. Hundreds of such -failures are constantly occurring, but are kept out of sight. If -generally known, they would spoil the trade. We are surprised that men -professing to high attainments, as A. J. Davis and some of his -coadjutors, should fall back and plant themselves upon such stale -trash. Some two years since, while lying apparently near our end, a -lady suggested to us that, if we desired, she would consult Mr. Lester -upon the probability of our recovery. We declined the offer, choosing -to leave all with the Sovereign Disposer of events, believing that he -would permit nothing to take place but what would be for our best good, -and that of all concerned. - - "Heaven from all creatures hides the book of fate, - All but the page prescribed--their _present state_; - From brutes what men, from men what angels know; - Or who could suffer being here below? - The lamb thy riot dooms to bleed to-day, - Had he thy reason, would he skip and play? - Pleased to the last, he crops the flowery food, - And licks the hand just raised to shed his blood. - O, blindness to the future! kindly given, - That each may fill the circle marked by Heaven. - _Hope humbly then_; with trembling pinions soar; - Wait the great teacher death, and God adore! - What future bliss he gives not thee to know, - But gives _that hope_ to be thy _blessing now_."--POPE. - - - - -VISIONS, MIRACLES, AND WONDERS. - - -The writings of the spirit rappers abound with accounts of sights, -sounds, visions, and wonders. We are forcibly reminded of a similar -display in the writings of the Adventists, previous to the predicted -end of the world in 1843--an overwhelming array of facts, calculations, -signs, visions, wonders, miracles, maps, pictures, drawings, and -hieroglyphics, all going to show, in the most positive manner, that in -that year the world would be annihilated. And still it remains; and the -works containing the omens and facts to substantiate the prediction are -called to share the fate of a Farmer's Almanac quite out of date. Some -few still hold on to a semblance of the theory, like him who, in the -spring of 1851, declared that a talking cow, somewhere in Maine, had -prophesied that the world would be burned up the following June. How -lamentable to view the numbers of men and women who have given heed to -such things, when assured that the day and the hour is not known even -by the Son himself. (Matt. xxiv. 36.) Many of these persons were once -active in the church, and exerted an influence for good; but by -remaining in their present position, their influence in the cause of -Christ is palsied, and their, talents buried in the earth. And yet we -have propounded to us another "NEW CHURCH," which, according to the -predictions of its adherents, is destined to destroy all other -churches, as it _was to be_, according to the predictions of Miller, -Fitch, Himes, and others. - -In conclusion upon these things, we would add, that it has been our -belief from the first, that there is nothing supernatural in the -so-called _spiritual manifestations_. They all bear the marks of -_earthly_ origin. The public not knowing how to explain them, the -first rappings were attributed to the "spirits;" and the idea having -been set afloat, it has been adopted without investigation, being the -easiest way of accounting for it. - -To the common mind, three hundred years ago, it was plain and easy, -that the world was _flat_, and rested on something--on the _back -of Atlas_, and he stood on a _tortoise_, and the tortoise again -on _something_; and the fact that nobody could tell what, was not -allowed to stumble any one; it rested on a _foundation_, and that -was enough for any one to know or believe. Motion, space, attraction, -and repulsion were not understood, and Galileo came near losing his -life, and did lose his personal liberty and character, for -intelligence. When the world is as fully instructed in certain -principles connected with our existence as it is in the laws of the -physical universe, the "rappings," we think, will cease to be a wonder. - - - - -CLAIRVOYANT PHYSICIANS. - - -Persons in a clairvoyant state, by being put in connection with a -diseased person, feel, by sympathy, the pain and disease of the -patient. But to be qualified to describe the locality of the disease, -or be able to tell what organ or part is affected, the practitioner -must first have studied anatomy and physiology. The more perfect they -are in these branches, the more accurately can they describe the seat -of the disease. Their remedies are mostly botanical, and are generally -safe in their operation. The _regular_ "clairvoyant physician," so to -speak, does not pretend to be in league with "spirits;" but there _are_ -those who profess that their prescriptions come from the other -world--from those who, though dead, rest _not_ from their labors. -Notwithstanding the extreme simplicity of their remedies, such as any -common nurse would advise, yet such is the profound sanctity and -mystery thrown around them by an _unseen spirit_, that some profess to -have received "wonderful healing mercies." To _believe_ that a medicine -(however simple) is prescribed by a _spirit_ from above, is enough to -perform a cure in any case. Imagination alone is equal to the task. A -very eminent allopathic physician informs us that he often rolls up -brown bread pills, which, in certain cases, perform unmistakable cures. -In fact, history is full of recoveries wrought out by aid of the -imagination. We will subjoin a case by way of illustration. - -"Sir Humphrey Davy, on one occasion in early life, was assisting Dr. -Beddoes in his experiments on the inhalation of nitrous oxide. Dr. -Beddoes having inferred that this agent must be a specific for palsy, a -patient was selected for trial, and placed under the care of Davy. -Previously to administering the gas, Davy inserted a small thermometer -under the tongue of the patient, to ascertain the temperature. The -paralytic man, wholly ignorant of the process to which he was to -submit, but deeply impressed by Dr. Beddoes with the certainty of its -success, no sooner felt the thermometer between his teeth, than he -concluded the talisman was in operation, and in a burst of enthusiasm -declared that he had already experienced the effects of its benign -influence throughout his whole body. The opportunity was too tempting -to be lost. Davy did nothing more, but desired his patient to return on -the following day. The same ceremony was repeated, the same result -followed; and at _the end of a fortnight he was dismissed wholly -cured_; no remedy of any kind, except the thermometer, having ever -been used." - - - - -STYLE OF "SUPERNAL" COMPOSITIONS. - - -In the "supernal" productions we are presented with a pedantic -display of high-sounding words and phrases. To use the language -of inspiration, "they speak great swelling words of vanity." A -work has recently been announced with this imposing title: -"MACROCOSM and MICROCOSM," containing, among other things, "_The -Potential Media_," "_The Diastole and Systole of Nature_." A writer -in the Spiritual Telegraph, of October 9, says, "There are very many -fancy-captivating, and depravity-flattering publications--some of -them filled with indications, the most specious and subtle, of a -refined _atheism_. And I have seen a copy or two of a certain 'Journal,' -ostensibly advocating the great truths (?) of spiritual manifestations, -but containing some articles in which there was a congregation of words -_superlatively unmeaning and transcendentally ridiculous_." The same -writer says, "I do not believe one half the communications which are -said to come from George Washington, Benjamin Franklin, Henry Clay, -John C. Calhoun, John Wesley, and a host of other great names. What -affinity can these spirits have with many of the thoughtless, light, -and trifling circles, formed to pass off an hour, and perhaps ending -with foolish mountebank scenes of psychology, falsely so called?" - -Davis, in his Great Harmonia, page 206, exposes a class of "mercenary -practitioners, who claim extraordinary or supernatural powers for their -subjects, _who give public and vulgar exhibitions, who employ chicanery -and ignorant plans, who trifle with and play fantastic tricks with -their subjects_." He speaks of a class of "doctrinal practitioners, who -prevert and misinterpret principles and results; who labor to make the -phenomena subservient to, and illustrative of, the theological dogmas; -who receive, modify, or reject, as a sectarian education and prejudice -may sanction; who conceal, misstate, and magnify disclosures." Enough, -in all conscience, to condemn the whole farce. - - - - -MYSTERIOUS PHENOMENA, WITH THEIR AGENTS OR CAUSES. - - -A work has recently been issued in Boston, by E. C. Rogers, containing -an exposition of mysterious agents, and dynamic laws, or science of -moving powers. It is a very valuable work, and, with his consent, we -shall take the liberty of introducing some of the principal facts -adduced; and at the same time would advise every inquirer to purchase -the work for himself, which he will never have cause to regret. - -On page 22, the author says, "Light and heat have always been known as -agents by the common sensation of their more palpable phenomena. But -electricity and magnetism were not known until their phenomena were -specially observed. Many of the facts of these agents, before the -latter had become known, were referred to spiritual agencies. It is the -tendency of ignorance, in every age, to do the same thing. Reason -demands an agent adequate to the production of every phenomenon. If she -has not been furnished with sufficient data by which to arrive at a -correct conclusion, imagination, influenced by a blind marvellousness, -will refer the phenomena to some supernatural cause. Hence the early -superstitions about chemical operations, the appearance of comets, -eclipses, meteors, the 'bog lights,' and a thousand other phenomena. -But as the agencies of nature have become known, and their laws and -conditions of action discovered, the domination of superstition has -given place to the triumph of reason and the reign of truth." - -"Reason determines that, for every phenomenon, there is an agent; but -never, without sufficient data, does she determine what that agent is. -The imagination often assumes this prerogative, and gives conclusions -without _facts_, or furnishes the false data from which the logical -faculty draws false principles. We mention these things to show how -easy it is to be deceived, by our imaginations, with regard to the -causes of outward phenomena, and that the only legitimate and -trustworthy process in arriving at a solution of the mysteries of -nature is, to furnish the reason with _facts_, and exclude the -influence of imagination. A blind precipitation of faith is also a -fatal influence to all correct reasoning; for it rouses the action of -the imagination, and long before the reason can possibly give a correct -deduction, credulity and imagination have conjured one up; and this -will be the more insisted upon as the only correct conclusion, as it is -the least possessed of the real truth and the action of reason. Hence -it is that those persons who are most ignorant of the principles of -nature are the more positive and precipitate in their decisions upon -any question of mystery. They _know_ that there is no natural -explanation, and the man is a fool who _attempts_ to find one." (Page -34.) - -The first case we shall quote from the above work occurred in -Woodbridge, New Jersey, and was published at the time in the Newark -Daily Advertiser. The phenomena made their appearance in the family of -Mr. J. Barron, consisting, for the most part, of unusual sounds -accompanying a servant girl. - -"The first sounds were those of a _loud thumping_, apparently -against the side of the house, which commenced one evening, when the -family had retired, and continued at short intervals until daylight, -when it ceased. - -"The next evening it commenced at nightfall, when it was ascertained to -be mysteriously connected with the movements of a servant girl in the -family--a white girl, about fourteen years of age. While passing a -window, on the stairs, for example, a _sudden jar_, accompanied with an -_explosive sound, broke a pane of glass_, the girl at the same time -being seized with a violent spasm. This, of course, very much alarmed -her; and the physician, Dr. Drake, was sent for, who came and bled her. -The bleeding, however, produced no apparent effect. The noise still -continued, as before, at intervals, wherever the girl went, each sound -producing more or less of a spasm; and the physician, with all the -family, remained up during the night. At daylight the _thumping_ ceased -again. In the evening the same thing was repeated, commencing a little -earlier than before; and so every evening since, continuing each night -until morning, and commencing each night a little earlier than before, -until yesterday, when the thumping began about twelve o'clock at noon. -The circumstances were soon generally spread through the neighborhood, -and produced so much excitement that the house was filled, and -surrounded from sunrise to sunset, for nearly a week. Every imaginable -means were resorted to, in order to unravel the phenomenon. At one time -the girl would be removed from one apartment to another, but without -effect. Wherever she was placed, at certain intervals, the thumping -would be heard in the room. She was taken to a neighboring house. The -same result followed. When carried out of doors, however, no noise was -heard. Dr. Drake, who was constant in his attendance during the whole -period, occasionally aided by other scientific observers, was with us -last evening for two hours, when we were politely allowed a variety of -experiments with the girl, in addition to those heretofore tried, to -satisfy ourselves that there is no imposition in the case, and, if -possible, to discover the secret agent of the mystery. The girl was in -an upper room, with a part of the family, when we reached the house. -The noise then resembled that which would be produced by a person -violently thumping the upper floor with the head of an axe, five or six -times in succession, jarring the house, ceasing a few minutes, and then -resuming as before. We were soon introduced into the apartment, and -permitted to observe for ourselves. The girl appeared to be in perfect -health, cheerful, and free from the spasms felt at first, and entirely -relieved from every thing like the fear or apprehension which she -manifested for some days. The invisible noise, however, continued to -occur as before, though somewhat diminished in frequency, while we were -in the room. In order to ascertain more satisfactorily that she did not -produce it voluntarily, among other experiments we placed her on a -chair on a blanket in the centre of the room, bandaged the chair with a -cloth, fastening her feet on the front round, and confining her hands -together on her lap. No change, however, was produced. The thumping -continued as before, excepting that it was not quite so loud. The noise -resembled that which would be produced by stamping on the floor with a -heavy heel; yet she did not move a limb or muscle, that we could -discover. She remained in this position long enough to satisfy all in -the room that the girl exercised, voluntarily, no sort of agency in -producing the noise. It was observed that the noise became greater the -farther she was removed from any other person. We placed her in the -doorway of a closet in the room, the door being ajar, to allow her to -stand in the passage. In less than one minute the door flew open, as if -violently struck with a mallet, accompanied with precisely such a noise -as such a thump would produce. This was repeated several times, with -the same effect. In short, in whatever position she was placed, whether -in or out of the room, similar results, varied a little perhaps by -circumstances, were produced. There is certainly no deception in the -case. The noise was heard at least one hundred yards from the house." - -"In this case, no suspicions were entertained by the investigators that -there was any supernatural or spiritual power manifested, as there was -no manifestations of intelligence. They were purely physical -phenomena." - -The next case we shall notice we copy from the Spiritual Telegraph of -July 3, 1852, taken from an old New York paper, dated March 10, 1789. -The extract is as follows:-- - -"Sir: Were I to relate the many extraordinary, though not less true -accounts I have heard concerning that unfortunate girl at New -Hackensack, your belief might perhaps be staggered and patience tired. -I shall therefore only inform you of what I have been an eye-witness -to. Last Sunday afternoon my wife and myself went to Dr. Thorn's, and -after sitting for some time, we heard a knocking under the feet of a -young woman that lives in the family; I asked the doctor what -occasioned the noise: he could not tell, but replied, that he, together -with several others, had examined the house, but were unable to -discover the cause. I then took a candle and went with the girl into -the cellar: there the knocking also continued; but as we were ascending -the stairs to return, I heard a _prodigious rapping_ on each side, -which alarmed me very much. I stood still some time, looking around -with amazement, when I beheld some lumber, which lay at the head of the -stairs, shake considerably. About eight or ten days after, we visited -the girl again: the knocking was again heard, but much louder than -before. Our curiosity induced us to pay the third visit, when the -phenomena were still more alarming. _I then saw the chairs move; a -large dining table was thrown against me, and a small stand, on which -stood a candle, was tossed up and thrown into my wife's lap_; after -which we left the house, much surprised at what we had seen." - -"Catharine Crowe, in her Night Side of Nature, mentions several -well-authenticated cases of this character, and other writers have -noticed the same phenomena. A case is given on the 410th page of Miss -Crowe's work--that of a young officer in the English army, who, -wherever he went, whether in camp or at home, or among strangers, was -liable to be tormented with these _noises at night_. Although they -gave no particular marks of intelligence, yet they were regarded by his -relatives with an abundance of superstition. They considered him -"haunted." - -"When these sounds commenced, he would sit up in bed, and express his -anger in strong execrations. If a cage bird was in his room, it was -certain to be found dead in the morning; or if he kept a dog in the -apartment, it would make away from him as soon as released, and never -come near him again." - -"The phenomena in Dr. Phelps's case, already mentioned in this volume, -consisted in the moving of articles of furniture in a manner that could -not be accounted for. Knives, forks, spoons, nails, blocks of wood, -&c., were thrown in different directions about the house, when there -appeared no visible power by which the motion could have been produced. -A writer in the New Haven Journal and Courier testifies, that while he -was present, "the contents of the pantry were emptied into the kitchen, -and bags of salt, tin ware, and heavy cooking utensils were thrown in a -promiscuous heap upon the floor, with a loud and startling noise. -Loaves of delicious cake were scattered about the house. The large -knocker of the outside door would thunder its fearful tones through the -loud-resounding hall, chairs would deliberately move across the room, -heavy marble-top tables would poise themselves upon two legs, and then -fall with their contents to the floor--no person being within six feet -of them." - -"On the 1st of October, 1850, Mrs. Phelps and her two children left -home for Pennsylvania: with this the phenomena ceased. The doctor -remained at his house five weeks after, without disturbance. It was -ascertained that these and other manifestations were less frequent and -feebler when but one of the children was in the house; and that they -were more frequent in connection with the lad, (one of the above -children,) eleven years of age. - -These children had frequently been mesmerized into the trance state by -their father; and one of them was subject to spontaneous trance, and at -one time was found in the barn in a cataleptic state. Since the return -of the doctor's family, in the spring of 1851, he has kept the two -children separate, the boy being away, lest his presence would occasion -a recurrence of the same phenomena. Simultaneous with the phenomena, -the boy would frequently start while asleep in bed. - -Analogous to the above are the wonderful occurrences which took place -at Stockwell, England, in January, 1772, as related in the work -entitled Night Side of Nature, page 370. We shall only give the most -important particulars of the case, leaving the reader to consult the -work itself." - -"On Monday, January 6, 1772, about ten o'clock in the forenoon, as Mrs. -Golding (the hostess) was in the parlor, she heard the china and -glasses in the kitchen tumble down and break; her maid came to her, and -told her the stone plates were falling from the shelf; Mrs. Golding -went into the kitchen, and saw them broken. Presently after, a row of -plates from the next shelf fell down likewise, while she was there, and -nobody near them: this astonished her much, and while she was thinking -about it, other things in different places began to tumble about, some -of them breaking, attended with violent noises all over the house; a -clock tumbled down, and the case broke." The destruction increased with -the wonder and terror of Mrs. Golding. Wherever she went, accompanied -by the servant girl, this dreadful waste of property followed. - -Mrs. Golding, in her terror, fled to a neighbor's, where she -immediately fainted. A surgeon was called, and she was bled. The blood, -which had hardly congested, was seen all at once to spring out of the -basin upon the floor, and presently after, the basin burst to pieces, -and a bottle of rum, that stood by it, broke at the same time. - -Mrs. Golding went to a second neighbor's, as the articles she had -conveyed to the first were being destroyed. And while the maid remained -at the first neighbor's, Mrs. Golding was not disturbed; but when -putting up what few things remained unbroken of her mistress's in a -back apartment, a jar of pickles, that stood upon a table, turned -upside down, and other things were broken to pieces. - -Meantime the disturbances had ceased at Mrs. Golding's house, and but -little occurred at the neighbors', while Mrs. Golding and her servant -remained apart. But as soon as they came into each other's company, the -disturbance would begin again. - -About five o'clock on Tuesday morning, Mrs. Golding went to the chamber -of her niece, and desired her to get up, as the noises and destruction -were so great she could continue in the house no longer: at this time, -all the tables, chairs, drawers, &c., were tumbling about. In -consequence of this resolution, Mrs. Golding and her maid went over the -way to Richard Fowler's. The maid returned to Mrs. Pain's, to help this -lady dress her children. At this time all was quiet. They then repaired -to Fowler's, and then began the same scenes as had happened at the -other places. It must be remarked that all was quiet here as well as -elsewhere, till the maid returned. - -When they reached Mr. Fowler's, he began to light a fire in his back -room. When done, he put the candlestick upon the table in the fore -room. This apartment Mrs. Golding and her maid had just passed through. -This candlestick, and another with a tin lamp in it, that stood by it, -were dashed together, and fell to the ground. A lantern, with which -Mrs. Golding had been lighted across the road, sprang from a hook to -the ground. A basket of coals tumbled over, and the coals rolled about -the room. - -Mrs. Golding and her servant now returned home, when similar scenes -were repeated. Mr. Pain then desired Mrs. Golding to send her maid for -his wife to come to them. When she was gone all was quiet. When she -returned she was immediately discharged, and no disturbances happened -afterwards." - -"The account gives us the following particulars, namely: that the -phenomena always depended upon the presence of the servant maid, and -that they always occurred with the greatest energy when the mistress -was in the company of the maid; also that, when the maid passed through -a room alone, there would be little or no disturbance of its contents, -but if she was soon after followed by Mrs. Golding, various articles -would begin to play the most singular pranks. Very often one article -would be attracted by another, or they would fly towards each other, -and striking together, fall upon the floor as if both had been charged -with some physical agent which made them act like opposite poles. Then, -also, they would fly _from_ one another, as by _repulsive_ forces. -Every thing which Mrs. Golding had touched seems to have been in some -way affected, so that afterwards, on the approach of the maid, it would -be broken to atoms, sometimes, even, without her touch. The blood of -Mrs. Golding was highly susceptible under the same circumstances, and -the bowl in which it was contained and the glass ware standing by it -burst to pieces." - -"In the year 1835, a suit was brought before the sheriff of Edinburgh, -Scotland, for the recovery of damages suffered in a certain house owned -by a Mr. Webster. Captain Molesworth was the defendant at the trial." -(See Night Side of Nature, page 400.) The following facts were -developed: Mr. Molesworth had seriously damaged the house both as to -substance and reputation. - -_First._ By sundry holes which he cut in the walls, tearing up the -floors, &c., to discover the cause of certain noises which tormented -himself and family. - -_Second._ By the bad name he had given the house, stating that it -was haunted. Witnesses for the defendant were sheriff's officers, -justices of the peace, and officers of the regiment quartered near; all -of whom had been at the said house sundry times to aid Captain -Molesworth detect the invisible cause of so much disturbance. - -The disturbance consisted in certain noises, such as knockings, -pounding, scratching sounds, rustlings in different parts of a -particular room; sometimes, however, in other parts of the house. -Certain boards of the floor would seem to be at times infected with the -noises; then certain points in the walls, at which Mr. Molesworth would -point his gun, or cut into with an axe, all to no purpose. - -The bed on which a young girl, aged thirteen years, had been confined -by disease, would very often be raised above the floor, as if a sudden -force was applied beneath it, which would greatly alarm her and the -whole family, and cause the greatest perplexity. The concussions which -were often produced on the walls would cause them visibly to tremble. -The force that produced these results was soon discovered to be in some -strange way connected with this invalid, and wherever the young invalid -was moved this force accompanied her." - -"It is plainly exhibited, in the cases just given, that no -characteristics of spiritual agency are exhibited, but those, on the -contrary, of a mere physical power, associated with the organism of -certain persons. "We have not," says Mr. Rogers, "the least possible -evidence that any spirit, demoniacal or angelic, had any hand in -performing the wild antics among crockery and furniture which we have -seen performed in the accounts given. For it is admitted that a -spiritual agent is an intelligent agent. Its characteristics are those -of intelligence, as every one admits. Wherever, therefore, these -characteristics are wanting in a class of phenomena, it is blindly -absurd, greatly superstitious, even to draw the inference that they are -spiritual phenomena. But what shall be said when it is asserted as a -veritable certainty, and the crowd is made to stretch their throats and -swallow the absurdity without a moment's examination?" "Is it possible -we are to be driven to the conclusion that the ground of faith in -spirituality is identical with that of ignorance, superstition, -fanaticism, bigotry?" - -We shall now proceed to give the case of Angelique Cottin, as reported -in the Night Side of Nature, and in the _Courrier des Etats Unis_, -and the investigations of the case as reported by M. Arago, before the -Paris Academy of Sciences, 16th of February, 1846. - -"Angelique Cottin was a native of La Perriere, aged fourteen, when, on -the 15th of January, 1846, at eight o'clock in the evening, while -weaving silk gloves at an oaken frame, in company with other girls, the -frame began to jerk, and they could not by any efforts keep it steady. -It seemed as if it were alive; and becoming alarmed, they called in the -neighbors, who would not believe them, but desired them to sit down and -go on with their work. Being timid, they went one by one, and the frame -remained still till Angelique approached, when it recommenced its -movements, while she was also attracted by the frame. Thinking she was -bewitched or possessed, her parents took her to the presbytery, that -the spirit might be exorcised, or cast out. The curate, being a -sensible man, objected, but set himself to work to observe the -phenomenon, and being satisfied of the facts of the case, he bade them -take her to a physician. - -"Meanwhile, the intensity of the influence, whatever it was, augmented; -not only articles made of oak, but all sorts of things, were acted upon -by it, and reacted upon her, while persons who were near her, even -without contact, frequently felt _electric_ shocks. The effects, which -were diminished when she was on a carpet or a waxed cloth, were most -remarkable when she _was on the bare earth_. They sometimes entirely -ceased for three days, and then recommenced. Metals were not affected. -Any thing touching her apron or dress would fly off, although a person -held it; and Monsieur Herbert, while seated on a heavy tub or trough, -was raised up with it. In short, the only place she could repose on was -a stone covered with cork. They also kept her still by isolating her. -When she was fatigued the effects diminished. A needle, suspended -horizontally, oscillated rapidly with the motion of her arm, without -contact; or remained fixed while deviating from the magnetic direction. -Great numbers of enlightened medical and scientific men witnessed these -phenomena, and investigated them with every precaution to prevent -imposition. She was often hurt by the violent involuntary movements she -was thrown into, and was evidently afflicted by chorea, or St. Vitus's -dance."--_Night Side of Nature_, page 382. - -"The French paper mentions the circumstance that while Angelique was at -work in the factory, "the cylinder she was turning was suddenly thrown -a considerable distance without any visible cause; that this was -repeated several times; that all the young girls in the factory fled, -and ran to the curate to have him exorcise the young girl, believing -she had a devil." After the priest had consigned her to the physician's -care, the physician, with the father and mother, brought Angelique to -Paris. M. Arago received her, and took her to the observatory, and in -the presence of MM. Laugier and Goujon made the following observations, -which were reported to the Paris Academy of Sciences:-- - -"_First._ It is the left side of the body which appears to acquire -this sometimes attractive, but more frequently repulsive, property. A -sheet of paper, a pen, or any other light body, being placed upon a -table, if the young girl approaches her left hand, even before she -touches it, the object is driven to a distance as by a gust of wind. -The table itself is overthrown the moment it is touched by her hand, or -even by a thread which she may hold in it. - -"_Second._ This causes instantaneously a strong commotion in her side, -which draws her towards the table; but it is in the region of the -pelvis that this singular repulsive force appears to concentrate -itself. - -"_Third._ As had been observed the first day, if she attempted to sit, -the seat was thrown far from her, with such force that any other person -occupying it was carried away with it. - -"_Fourth._ One day a chest upon which three men were seated was moved -in the same manner. Another day, although the chair was held by two -very strong men, it was broken between their hands. - -"_Fifth._ These phenomena are not produced in a continued manner. They -manifest themselves in a greater or less degree, and from time to time -during the day; but they show themselves in their intensity in the -evening, from seven to nine o'clock. - -"_Sixth._ Then the girl is obliged to continue standing, and is in -great agitation. - -"_Seventh._ She can touch no object without breaking it or throwing it -upon the ground. - -"_Eighth._ All the articles of furniture which her garments touch are -displaced and overthrown. - -"_Ninth._ At that moment many persons have felt, by coming in contact -with her, a true electrical shock. - -"_Tenth._ During the entire duration of the paroxysms, the left side of -the body is warmer than the right side. - -"_Eleventh._ It is affected by jerks, unusual movements, and a kind of -trembling which seems to communicate itself to the hand which touches -it. - -"_Twelfth._ This young person presents, moreover, a peculiar -sensibility to the action of the magnet. When she approaches the north -pole of the magnet she feels a violent shock, while the south pole -produces no effect; so that if the experimenter changes the poles, but -without her knowledge, she always discovers it by the difference of -sensations which she experiences. - -"_Thirteenth._ The general health of Angelique is very good. The -extraordinary movements, however, and the paroxysms observed every -evening, resemble what one observes in some nervous maladies." - -"The great fact demonstrated in this case," says E. C. Rogers, "is, -that, under _peculiar conditions_, the human organism gives forth -a physical power which, _without visible instruments_, lifts heavy -bodies, attracts or repels them according to a law of polarity, -overturns them, and produces the phenomena of sound. So far as the mere -movement of objects, even of great weight, in connection with certain -persons, is concerned, whether in the phenomena of the so called -'spiritual manifestations,' or out of them, the immediate agent is a -physical one, and is identical throughout. None but the most ignorant -can deny this." For a further delineation of the facts in this case, -and deductions therefrom, we refer the reader to the work of Mr. -Rogers, on the Dynamic Laws and Relations of Man. - -"The next case we shall refer to is that of Frederica Hauffe, of the -town of Prevorst, in the mountainous parts of Germany. It was found -that in her hands, at a very early age, the hazel wand pointed out -metals and water. It was also found that, in certain localities, the -influences from the earth had a very powerful effect upon her -susceptible nerves. It was frequently observed by the one she often -accompanied in his walks through solitary places, that though she was -skipping ever so gayly by his side, at certain spots a kind of -seriousness and shuddering came over her, which for a long time he -could not comprehend. He also observed that she experienced the same -sensations in churchyards, and in churches where there were graves; and -that, in such churches, she never could remain below, but was obliged -to repair to the galleries. Superstition, it is true, has always -claimed such facts as parts of her ghostly superstructure; but they are -too material for this. - -Frederica was almost constantly in a magnetic state, and in this -condition frequently communicated what was taking place at a distance, -and was aware of producing sounds in space, and some ways off; but this -being found to materially injure her, the habit was abandoned. She had -a very high degree of susceptibility to mundane influences, and the -effect was, that mineral loads and subterranean currents acted through -her upon a simple stick held in her hand. - -At one time she was attacked with nervous fever, which continued -fourteen days with great violence. This was followed by _seven years -of_ MAGNETIC LIFE, interrupted only by very short and merely apparent -intervals. After the fever, she was attacked with spasms in the breast, -which continued three days. On the second day, a peasant's wife came -from the village, and seating herself beside her, said, "She needs no -physicians; they cannot help her;" and laid her hands on her forehead. -Immediately she was seized with the most direful spasms, and her -forehead was as cold as if she was dead. During the whole night she -cried deliriously that the woman had exercised a demoniacal influence -upon her; and whenever the woman returned she was always attacked with -spasms. On the third day they sent for a physician; and being then in a -magnetic condition, she cried to him when he entered, although she had -never seen him, "If you are a physician, you must help me!" He, well -understanding her malady, laid his hands on her head; and it was -remarked that, as long as he remained in the room, she saw and heard -him alone, and was insensible to the presence of all other persons. The -same kind of exclusive attachment has been seen in cases of persons who -have fallen under the peculiar influence of the magnet or a crystal, -thus showing the relation of mundane agencies to the psychological -nerve centres, as well as to the nerve centres in the spine, and among -the viscera. - -After her physician had laid his hands on her she became calm, and -slept for some hours. Some internal remedies and a bath were prescribed -for her; but the spasms returned in the night, and for eighteen weeks -she was attacked by them from twice to five or six times a day. All the -remedies prescribed proving inefficacious, recourse was had to -"magnetic passes," which, for a time, relieved the spasms. It was amid -such sufferings and such influences that, in the month of February, -1823, after extreme tortures, she gave birth to her first child. This -event was followed, for some time, by additional ills. The following is -a somewhat curious circumstance, and goes to show the influence which -one organization will have upon another, when a certain relation is -established between them. It is this: The woman who, on a former -occasion, had exerted so unhappy an influence upon the mother, produced -precisely the same effects upon the child. Her contact with it threw it -into spasms, and the convulsions became periodical until its death. - -About a year after the birth of her child, being laughed at for her -superstition, she was thrown into a state of rigid spasm, and became as -cold and stiff as a corpse. For a long time no respiration was visible. -She lay as in a dream. In this peculiar condition she spoke for three -days entirely in verse and at another, she saw, for the same period, -nothing but a ball of fire, that ran through her whole body as if on -thin bright threads. And then, for three days, she felt as if water was -falling upon her head, drop by drop; and it was at this time that she -saw her own image. She saw it clad in white, seated on a stool, whilst -she was lying in bed. She contemplated the vision for some time, and -would have cried out, but could not; at length she made herself heard, -and her husband entering, it disappeared. Her susceptibility was now so -great that she _heard and felt what happened at a distance_, and -was so sensible to external agencies, _that the nails in the walls -affected her_, which obliged her friends to remove them. The least -light had a powerful influence upon her nervous system, and could not -be endured. - -She was now induced to take a medicine which made her more calm, but -threw her into a deeper trance. Still she could not endure the -sunlight. She was taken in a darkened carriage to her home on the -mountains. "Here she existed," says her physician, "only through the -nervous emanation of others, and it became necessary that some one -should always hold her hand; and if the person was weak, it increased -her debility. The physician prescribed magnetic passes and medicines, -but she fell into a magnetic sleep, _and then prescribed for herself_. -Her greatest suffering arose from the sensation of having a stone in -her head. It seemed as if her brain was compressed, and at every breath -she drew, the motion pained her. At this time a large magnet was -applied to her forehead; immediately her head and face were turned -round, and her mouth distorted as by a stroke of palsy. On the 28th of -December she gave birth to her second child, which was followed, as -before, by a long and severe illness. She continued constantly in a -magnetic state. Persons of various tempers now became her magnetizers. -The effects of these different nervous temperaments upon hers were very -serious. It brought her into special relation to so many persons, that, -even _at a distance, they affected her, visions of whom would appear to -her like visions of spirits_. This, moveover, brought her into a deeper -magnetic condition, and rendered her more _dependent on the nervous -energy of others_. Another physician was employed from a distance. He -gave her an amulet to wear, composed of certain substances, and a small -magnet, all arranged together. Occasionally this amulet, untouched by -any one, would run about her head, breast, and bed covering, like a -live thing." - -"It has already been remarked, that, in the earlier stage of her -magnetic state, she was aware of _making sounds at a distance_. -This she repeatedly performed, so that her friends at a distance, as -they lay in bed, _heard distinctly the sounds_. This fact being -communicated to her physician, Dr. Kerner, he, by actual experiment and -observation, confirmed it. This was not performed by her will, which -was inactive in her somnambulic or cataleptic state, as well as her -consciousness. Every nerve centre was in a most intimate _rapport_ -or relation with the mundane agencies, especially that which acts in -conjunction with the nervous force, and holds every animal in a certain -connection with every thing out of the organism. - -The father of this unfortunate woman inhabited a house which formed a -part of an old cathedral, where, it had been reported by former -tenants, _strange sights had been seen, and strange sounds heard_. It -was in this house, at the time of her somnambulic state, already spoken -of, that there were heard _unusual knockings on the walls, noises in -the air_, and other sounds, which, as Dr. Kerner remarks, "can be -testified to by more than twenty credible witnesses." _There was a -trampling up and down stairs by day and by night to be heard, but no -one to be seen, as well as knockings on the walls and in the cellars; -but, however suddenly a person flew to the place to try to detect -whence the noise proceeded, they could see nothing. If they went -outside, the knocking was immediately heard inside, and vice versa._ -The noises at length became so perplexing, that her father declared -that he could live in the house no longer. They were not only audible -to every body in the house, but to the passengers in the street, who -stopped to listen to them as they passed. Whenever there was playing on -the piano, and singing, sounds would commence on the walls." - -We have not room to mention all the facts in her case; but will add a -few of the most remarkable. "She was very susceptible to _electrical -influences_, and, what is almost incredible, _she had a preternatural -feeling_ or _consciousness of human writing_. Various minerals seemed -to have a specific effect, when brought in contact with her. _Glass and -rock crystal_ had a powerful effect in waking her from the somnambulic -state, or in exciting the force within her organism. This fact, and -others of this character in abundance, point to the peculiar tendency -of this force, in some cases of disease, to act outwardly from the -nerve centres upon glass ware, window glass, &c. "We have known a -child, eight years old," says Mr. Rogers, "who seldom, at one period, -took hold of a glass dish without its soon bursting to pieces." In the -case of Frederica, a rock crystal, placed on the pit of her stomach, -and allowed to remain there for some time, would produce a deep state -of catalepsy. She was affected in the same manner by silicious sand and -gravel, or even by standing some time near a glass window. If she -chanced to seat herself on a sandstone beach, she was apt to become -cataleptic; and once, having been for some time missed, she was at -length found at the top of the house, seated on a heap of sand, so -rigid, that she was unable to move away from it. Whenever she was -placed in a bath by her medical attendants, it was with a great deal of -labor they could immerse her body beneath the surface. Her specific -gravity seemed to be more like cork, or a bladder of air, than that of -muscle, nerve, and bone. Something seemed to pervade her body, or to -act upon it, so entirely opposite to the centripetal action of the -earth, as to counteract this law of force in the most marked manner. -This fact suggested to Dr. Kerner a curious experiment, which resulted -in the development of another important phenomenon. He had concluded, -that as all these phenomena had taken place more or less in conjunction -with those usually termed _magnetic_ or _mesmeric_, there might be some -relation of the forces in both, or indeed they might be identical. To -test this matter, he at one time placed his fingers against hers, when -he found at once there existed a mutual attraction, as between two -magnets; and now, by extending his hand upward, _he raised her clear -from the ground; thus she was suspended, as a magnet suspends a piece -of iron_, or _another magnet, simply by a polar force_. This was -repeated several times, and afterwards his wife did quite the same -thing." - -"We have already spoken of the action which the sun's light had upon -her in producing physical effects. Among others it was observed that -the different colored rays produced each a specific effect. The light -of the moon, also, when she looked at it, produced coldness and -shivering, with melancholy." The effects of these agents on the human -organism are clearly explained, in the numbers of an astronomical -paper, by Mr. Chapman, of Philadelphia. - -"On touching Frederica with a finger, during an electrical state of the -atmosphere, she saw small flashes, which ascended to the ceiling; from -men these were colorless, from women blue; and she perceived emanations -of the same kind, and of the same variation of color, from people's -eyes." - -Concerning the power possessed in the nerve centres of this woman, to -produce sounds at a distance, Dr. Kerner remarks as follows: "As I had -been told by her parents, before her father's death, that, at the -period of her early magnetic state, she was able to make herself heard -by her friends, as they lay in bed at night, in the same village, in -other houses, by a knocking,--as is said of the dead,--I asked her, in -her sleep, whether she was able to do so now, and at what distance. She -answered that she could sometimes do it. Soon after this, as we were -going to bed, (my children and servants being already asleep,) we heard -a knocking, as if in the air over our heads; There were six knocks, at -intervals of half a minute. It was a hollow, yet clear sound, soft, but -distinct. We were certain there was no one near us, nor over us, from -whom it could proceed; and our house stands by itself. On the following -evening, when she was asleep, (we had mentioned the knocking to nobody -whatever,) she asked me whether she should soon knock to us again; -which, as she said it was hurtful to her, I declined." And yet, not -long after this, Kerner relates the following, as having taken place at -his house: "On the morning of the 23d of March, 1837, at one o'clock, I -suddenly awoke, and heard seven knocks, one after another, at short -intervals, seeming to proceed from the middle of my chamber: my wife -was awakened also; and we could not compare this knocking to any -ordinary sound. Mrs. Hauffe lived several houses distant from us." - -"On the 30th of the same month, Rev. Mr. Hermann came into _rapport_ or -special relation with Mrs. H., through the medium of psychological -sympathy, as well as through the physical influence. Previous to this -he had not been troubled with strange sounds at his house, but after -that period he was awakened every night, at a particular hour, by a -knocking in his room,--sometimes on the floor, and sometimes on the -walls,--which his wife heard as well as himself. In a great part of her -magnetic state, Mrs. H. was under a strong state of religious feeling, -and was often engaged in prayer. Rev. Mr. Hermann sympathized with her -in this, and with the commencement of the rapping in his room, he -experienced an involuntary disposition to pray." (See Mr. Rogers's -work, where many such cases are given.) - -In elucidation of the effect of glass, sand, gravel, &c., upon her -organism, we will state an additional fact, as related by her -physician: "On the 21st of April, Dr. K. was at the house of Mrs. H. -The window being open, he saw a quantity of gravel come in the window, -which he not only saw, as he says, 'but picked it up!' To be certain -that no one threw it in, he immediately looked out. On comparing it, he -found it to be such gravel as lay in the front of the house." - -"Now, let the phenomena we have related be put side by side with those -which occurred at the house of Rufus Elmer, in Springfield, -Massachusetts, on the 5th of April, 1852, as witnessed by Professor -Wells, of Cambridge, and others, and alleged to be the work of spirits. - -_First._ The table was moved in every possible direction, and with -great force, when no cause of motion could be perceived. - -_Second._ The table was forced against each one present so powerfully -as to move them from their positions, together with the chairs they -occupied, in all several feet. - -_Third._ Mr. Wells and Mr. Edwards took hold of the table in such a -manner as to exert their strength to the best advantage, but found the -invisible power, exercised in the opposite direction, to be quite equal -to their utmost efforts. - -_Fourth_. In two instances, at least, while the hands of all the -members of the circle were placed on the top of the table, and while no -visible power was employed to raise the table, or otherwise to move it -from its position, it was seen to rise clear of the floor, and to float -in the atmosphere for several seconds, as if sustained by a denser -medium than the air. - -_Fifth._ Mr. Wells was rocked to and fro with great violence, and -at length it poised itself on two legs, and remained in this position -for some thirty seconds, when no other person was in contact with the -table. - -_Sixth._ Three persons, Messrs. Wells, Bliss, and Edwards, assumed -positions on the table at the same time, and while thus seated, the -table was moved in various directions. - -_Seventh._ Occasionally we were made conscious of the occurrence -of a powerful shock, which produced a vibratory motion of the floor of -the apartment. It seemed like the motion occasioned by distant thunder, -or the firing of ordnance far away, causing the tables, chairs, and -other inanimate objects, and all of us, to tremble in such a manner -that the effect was both seen and felt. - -In conclusion, it was observed that D. D. Hume, the medium, frequently -urged the company to hold his feet and hands. The room was well -lighted, and a lamp was placed on and under the table, and every -possible opportunity afforded for the closest inspection. They were -therefore positive that there was no deception in the case. The -conclusion was, _that it must be the work of spirits_--a singular -conclusion, indeed, for men of such standing and acquirements. It might -all have been accomplished, _biologically_; but admitting the whole -to be literally and substantially true, they fall far short of -well-attested phenomena, where it was not so much as _conjectured_ even -to be _at all supernatural_." - -The fact is incontrovertibly evident, that physical agents, subtile and -unseen, are every where at work. "Force shows itself," as the elegant -Somerville remarks, in his Connection of the Physical Sciences, "in -every thing that exists in the heavens or on the earth." There is a -physical power which not only binds satellites to their planet, and -planets with suns, and sun with sun throughout the wide extent of -creation, which is the cause of the disturbances, as well as the order -of nature, but it physically binds man to man, and man to nature. And -as every tremor it excites in one planet is immediately transmitted to -the farthest limits of the system, in oscillations, which correspond in -their periods with the cause producing them, like sympathetic notes in -music, or vibrations from the deep tones of an organ, so every -vibration, thus excited, is transmissible to the delicate centres of -every organic being, provided the repulsive agent of those beings is -changed in its relative condition so as to admit its influx. (See -Geometry and Faith, by Rev. T. Hill, of Waltham.) - -"It is well known to every chemist, that wherever there is chemical -action going on, there is a constant evolution of some force. Now, that -there is a constant chemical action taking place is certain, and the -sources of this action are very numerous. Among others, we have that of -water, (often holding in solution saline ingredients, thus increasing -its action upon metallic substances,) which, percolating through the -surface, acts upon all those surfaces whose materials have a strong -chemical affinity for the oxygen or hydrogen of the water. - -Wherever there is a mineral load the development of force is in some -instances very great. For instance, Mr. R. W. Fox was able, by -connecting two lodes with copper wires, and conducting the latter to -the surface of the earth, and immersing them in a cell which contained -a solution of sulphate of copper, to obtain an electrotype copy of an -engraved copperplate. - -Thus "the earth itself may be made a _battery_," as Robert Hunt says. -"We know," he repeats, "that, through the superficial strata of the -earth, electric currents circulate freely, whether they are composed of -clay, sand, or any mixture of these with decomposed organic matter; -indeed, that with any substance in a moist state, electric currents -suffer no interruption." The electricity of mineral veins has attracted -the attention of some of the first philosophers of Europe, and has led -to some highly-interesting experiments with regard to the action of -this important agent in the formation, disposition, and direction of -rocks and mineral veins. M. Becqueral and others have made use of these -currents successfully in imitating Nature in her processes of making -crystals and other mineral formations." - -"It is not, however, necessary to suppose that the agent of which we -are treating particularly requires a chemical action to develop it, or -the action of the electric force. Experiments have proved that it is -developed in every form of material action--that even the substances of -the earth, without sensible alteration, exert this force. To this agent -the sensitive nerve centres are extremely susceptible. The celebrated -Ritter, of Germany, devoted much time to an investigation of this -subject, and, in 1809, published Supplementary Treatises upon it, -together with Amoretti's celebrated work on the same subject--Physical -and Historical Inquiries into Rhabdomancy, &c., in Germany. (See Dr. -Ashburner's Translation of Rheinbach, first American edition; -Redfield.) Schubert, in his work on Natural History, says, "It seems -clear, from many observations, that the whole mineral (and much of the -vegetable) kingdom _has a profound and mysterious relation with the -organism of man_." "_This_ relation," says Rogers, "is that of -matter with matter connected by an imponderable agent." "The phenomena -which betray this, as a fact of nature, have been observable from the -earliest ages. It is certain, however, that local causes often give -developments to such strange phenomena, _that it requires all the -science that can be mustered to keep back the tide of superstition -which will be thus aroused in the breasts of those unacquainted with -the action of these agents_." - -Some will ask the question, "If these things be true, why have we not -heard of them before?" We confess that we know of no other possible -reason than that such inquiries are not "_posted up_," as they should -be, in matters of history and science. But, before closing this part of -our subject, we propose to relate a few more incidents, by way of -illustration. - -"In the year 1849-50, certain highly-respectable houses in the city of -New York seem to have been all at once unaccountably beset with a -strange power, which seized upon particular parts, and would not allow -any one, not even the members of the families, to touch those seemingly -consecrated things. Whenever this was attempted, a loud, sharp sound -would be instantly given, accompanied with a sharp and spiteful flash -of light, as if the agent was determined to protect that which it had -seized upon. But this was not all; it would smartly shock the intruder -with a blow, as if with an unseen fist, or the like. It even seized -upon the members of these families at times, and would--so to -speak--make them apparently strike one another, in an unseen manner, -simultaneously. It was often the case that a stranger could not call at -the door without being instantly struck on the wrist or elbow, on -touching the knob of the door bell; and he would see, at the same -instant, an angry flash of light, as if from some demon's eye. The -ladies were not allowed to kiss each other without each receiving, on -the approach of their lips, a fiery smack, as from a spirit's lips. The -dear little ones of these families were prevented from giving their -mothers the parting salutation on retiring for the night." - -"There _seemed_ to be a great deal of cunning shown by this agency. If -the lady of the house did not think to pay all due deference to its -rules, when she wished to give orders to the servants below through the -metallic speaking tube, she was sure to receive an unseen blow in the -mouth, almost sufficient to stagger her: at the same instant she would -see the flash of what might have been taken for a 'fiery,' if not for -an 'evil eye.'" - -"Professor Loomis visited these dwellings, (see Annual of Scientific -Discovery, 1851, page 129,) and observed these phenomena. He perceived -the flash whenever the hand was brought near to the knob of the door, -also to the gilded frame of a mirror, the gas pipes, or any metallic -body, especially when this body communicated freely with the earth. "In -one house," says this scientific gentleman, in his description before -the American Scientific Association, at New Haven, "in one house, which -I have had the opportunity to examine, a child, in taking hold of the -knob of a door, received so severe a shock that it ran off in great -fright. In passing from one parlor to the other, if the lady of the -house chanced to step upon the brass plate which served as a slide for -the folding doors, she received an unpleasant shock in the foot. When -she touched her finger to the chandelier, there appeared a brilliant -spark, and a snap." After a careful examination of several cases of -this kind, Professor Loomis came to the conclusion "that the -electricity is created (excited) by the friction of the shoes of the -inmates upon the carpets of the house." "If the professor is correct in -his conjecture, it would follow that every house," says Mr. Rogers, -"with similar carpets, should become electrized, and exhibit similar -phenomena, in which case we should have observed their appearance at a -much earlier period, and the occurrence would have been presented much -more frequently and extensively. Yet the phenomena is every whit -electrical; hence we are led by them to see, that when local -circumstances are favorable, an agent may be developed in our midst, -which may play the most singular pranks, which, it is more than -probable, may be attributed to _supernatural_, and even to SPIRITUAL -_powers_, if the witnesses should be ignorant of those characteristics -which identify them with a well-known agent. Had the characteristics in -the above been contrary to those of any known agent, although the -phenomena had been entirely physical, how many would have leaped to the -conclusion, without a moment's thought or investigation, that the force -was a power of the invisible spirit world? With regard to the phenomena -of the present day, reason has been entirely set aside; hence the -precipitate conclusion concerning them, even by many who lay great -claim to its use and application to all other subjects. We have been -truly astonished at the course of such persons." - -"We shall now present a few cases that bear a closer analogy to -electricity, perhaps, than those we have been considering. The first we -shall speak of is that of the two Smyrna girls, who visited France in -1839, and exhibited what was called _their electrical powers, in -moving tables without contact_. The account was published in the -Boston Weekly Magazine, of December 28, 1839. The two girls landed at -Marseilles, about the first of November, 1839. In hopes of realizing a -splendid fortune, they intended to exhibit themselves in France, and -other parts of the continent. Immediately on their arrival, several -persons, including several men of science and professors, visited them, -and ascertained the following phenomena:-- - -_First._ "The girls stationed themselves, facing each other, at the -ends of a large _table_, keeping at a distance from it of one or two -feet, according to their electrical dispositions. - -_Second._ "When a few minutes had elapsed, a _crackling_, like that of -electric fluid spreading over gilt paper, was heard, when,-- - -_Third._ "The table received a strong shake, which always made it -_advance from_ the ELDER to the younger sister. - -_Fourth._ "A _key_, _nails_, or any piece of _iron_ placed on the table -_instantaneously stopped_ the phenomena. - -_Fifth._ "When the iron was adapted to the _under part_ of the table, -it produced no effect upon the experiment. - -_Sixth._ "Saving this singularity, the facts observed constantly -followed the known laws of electricity, whether glass insulators were -used, or whether one of the girls wore silk garments. In the latter -case, the electric properties of both were neutralized." Such was the -state of matters for some days after the arrival of the young Greeks; -but,-- - -_Seventh._ "The temperature having become cooled, and the atmosphere -having loaded itself with _humidity_, all perceptible electric -virtue seemed to have deserted them. One may conceive the melancholy of -these girls," the writer continues, "and the disappointment of the two -Greeks, their relations, who came with them to share their anticipated -wealth." - -"In this case we have the "manifestation" of a force greatly analogous -to that often witnessed at the present day. In one important respect it -acted differently from electricity, in that it was broken by simply -laying a _key_ or a small piece of _iron_ on the object the agent had -acted upon, &c. "It must be admitted, however," says Mr. Rogers, "that -the fact of the influence of glass insulators and the silk dress, -causing a cessation of the phenomena, shows that the agent that acted -upon the table was, in some way, a form of electricity, though greatly -varying, in its laws of action, from that usually known to science. We -have," says Mr. R., "some curious facts relating to this _modified -agent_, to present from Matucci and others," (in the second number of -our work.) - -"From the effects of the humidity of the atmosphere, some may conclude -that the agent must have been _electricity_, inasmuch as the same state -of the atmosphere produces a like effect upon the action of friction -electricity. Let us allow this, and turn to precisely the same -phenomenon, as it has been manifested in the cases of numerous -'mediums' for the so-called '_spiritual manifestations_.'" - -"We will not state it upon our authority alone, but also upon that of a -large number of intelligent believers in the spiritual origin of these -phenomena, that the electrical condition of the atmosphere enters into -the circumstances of their evolution; that in a humid state of the -weather it is not only difficult, in many instances, but sometimes it -is absolutely impossible, to obtain them under such a condition." We -know that many of the less informed "mediums" attribute these failures -to the _capriciousness of the spirits_, and frequently scold them -soundly for their misdemeanors, though at other times they seem to pity -them because they get so weary and fatigued in answering so many -inquiries, and being so long "_on duty_." - -"It was thought by some who witnessed the case of Angelique Cottin, -that the agent which acted so powerfully from her organism, -overthrowing tables, twisting chairs out of stout men's hands, raising -a man in a heavy tub, was electricity. C. Crowe says it did cause the -deviation of the magnetic needle; but M. Arago, who knows more about -this abused agent than a nation of theorizers, could not detect the -least signs of it by the nicest tests. And yet it would give the person -who touched her or her dress a powerful shock, as if it _were_ -electricity. Still, it may be the same agent that is ground out of -plate glass, that propagates news from city to city on iron wires, and -that thunders in the material heavens." - -"It has been supposed that because, in many instances, 'mediums' have -given shocks like those given by electrized bodies, the two agents must -be identical. Not long since, a young lady, about sixteen years of age, -Miss Harriett Bebee, was placed in a magnetic state, in company with -Mrs. Tamlin, both being of a clairvoyant character. The sounds were -heard while they were in that state. Every time these occurred a very -sensible jar, like an electric shock, was experienced by Miss Bebee. In -answer to a question, she stated that at each sound she felt as if -there was electricity passing over her. Several of the persons, in -whose presence these sounds are heard, always receive a slight shock, -so that there is a slight jar, which has sometimes been so plain as to -lead persons, ignorant of the facts and the phenomenon, to accuse them -of making it themselves." Says a writer upon this subject, "This -feeling of electricity seems to pervade nearly every thing connected -with these phenomena. When the rapping is heard, the peculiar jar is -felt, differing from the jar produced by a blow; and in various other -ways we are reminded of the use of this subtile agent. We often see, in -a dark room, bright electric flashes on the wall and other places." - -The same writer observes, "Persons sometimes feel a sensation of -electricity passing over their limbs when they stand in the vicinity of -those who get the sounds most freely, although the particular persons -who seem to be the mediums feel no sensation at all. In one or two -instances we have seen a perceptible shock, as if caused by a galvanic -battery, especially when the persons were under the influence of -magnetism." - -"In a work published in Cincinnati, by "William T. Coggshall, the -author says, "We have felt positive electrical influences from -clairvoyants. At the present time," he continues, "what is termed -'electrical circles' are being formed every week in Cincinnati, for the -benefit of persons whose systems require additional electrical power. -We have seen several women so powerfully electrized in these circles, -that the same effects were produced upon them which would have been had -they been isolated in connection with a galvanic battery." So it has -been seen that, on touching Angelique Cottin, a person would receive a -"true electric shock." This kind of shock was experienced by Campeti -and Bleton, in passing over mineral veins and subterraneous streams, as -mentioned by Dr. Ashburner. "Many somnambulic persons," says C. Crowe, -"are capable of giving an electric shock; and I have met with one -person, not somnambulic, who informed me that he has frequently been -able to do it by an effort of the will." - -"When an iron plate was brought near to one of Reichenbach's patients, -and a crystal brought in contact with it, the effect upon it was like -an electric shock, which even ascended from the elbow to the shoulder." -Many other cases might be cited to the same purpose. The magnet and -iron have a specific action upon the nervous system; and the same agent -acts also from crystals, vegetable substances, and the human hand, nay, -from the earth itself." The second number of Mr. Rogers's work contains -some interesting facts of this character. - -"Vitality," says Dr. W. E. Channing, in his Notes on Electricity, "is -dependent on physical conditions, and performs its functions by the -agency of physical forces." The Rev. Thomas Hill, in his Fragmentary -Supplement to the Ninth Bridgewater Treatise, observes that "all bodies -are moved through the agency of other bodies, and we see nowhere a -motion which is not dependent upon _physical causes_, that is, which is -not produced by _physical agents_. Our will employs, unconsciously, the -aid of nerve and muscle; the supreme will employs, with wise designs, -the intervention of the laws of _impulse_, _attraction_, and -_repulsion_." "When, in the course of ages, the comparative easy -problems of astronomy were solved, problems of more difficulty were -brought to view. Phenomena which were not _obvious_, not _pictured -alphabet_, but the _fine print of creation_, _electrical_, _optical_, -and _chemical phenomena_, led men into more _hidden_ knowledge." - -"The agents employed by the animal organization," says Dr. Channing, -"are principles found UNIVERSALLY IN NATURE, and, in addition to these, -a force which is peculiar to living structures--the special agent of -vitality." "Now, it might reasonably be expected, that if electricity, -among other agents found "universally in nature," is also associated -with the agent of the animal economy, it might, under favorable -conditions, exhibit its characteristic phenomena. These conditions -would, of course, be owing to a variation of the organism from its -normal standard. The following case, given by Dr. Ennemoser, of -Germany, exhibits some of these characteristics:-- - -The case was that of a young woman, sister of a professor at Strasburg. -Immediately on a sudden fright, she was seized with a nervous malady, -which continued for a long period, and finally terminated in her death. -Among the remarkable symptoms in her case were the following:-- - -_First._ Those of _somnambulism_, with more or less lucidity. - -_Second._ Her body became so highly charged with electricity that -it was necessary to conduct it away by a regular process of conduction. - -_Third._ Her body would impart powerful shocks to those who came -in contact, and even when they did not touch her. - -_Fourth._ She controlled its action so as to give her brother (the -professor) a "smart shock when he was several rooms off." (The account -states, that when the professor received the shock, "he started up and -rushed into her chamber, where she was in bed; and as soon as she saw -him, she said, laughing, 'Ah, you felt it, did you?'") - -_Fifth._ She was subject, also, to spasms and paroxysms of rigor -and trembling. - -Some of the phenomena, in this case, resemble those we see exhibited by -the electric fish. The case is an important one in considering the -command which the nerve centres possess over the general agents -associated with them." - -We shall now present another singular case, which occurred in this -country, in the month of January, 1839, an account of which was given -in Silliman's Journal, by a correspondent:-- - -_First._ That "on the evening of January 28, 1839, during a somewhat -extraordinary display of the northern lights, a respectable lady became -so highly charged with electricity, as to give out vivid electrical -sparks from the end of each finger, to the face of each of the company -present." - -_Second._ That this did not cease with the heavenly phenomena, but -continued several months, during which time she was constantly charged -and giving off electrical sparks to every conductor she approached. -This was extremely vexatious, as she could not touch the stove, or any -metallic utensil, without giving off an electrical spark, with the -consequent twinge. - -_Third._ That "the state most favorable to _this phenomena_ was an -atmosphere of about eighty degrees Fahrenheit, moderate exercise, and -social enjoyment. It disappeared in an atmosphere approaching zero, and -under the debilitating effects of fear." - -_Fourth._ That, "when seated by the stove, reading, with her feet upon -the fender, she gave sparks at the rate of three or four a minute; and -under the most favorable circumstances, a spark that could be seen, -heard, or felt, passed every moment." - -_Fifth._ That "she could charge others in the same way, when insulated, -who could then give sparks to others." - -_Sixth._ "To make it satisfactory that her dress did not produce it, it -was changed to cotton, and woollen, without altering the phenomenon. -The lady is about thirty, of sedentary pursuits, and delicate state of -health, having, for two years previously, suffered from acute -rheumatism and neuralgic affections." - -For further investigation into the cause of singular phenomena evolved -from secret agents, and the true philosophy of biology, magnetism, -trance, &c., we would again refer to the numbers of a work by Mr. -Rogers, now in process of publication. His principles and deductions -challenge successful contradiction. - - - - -EXPERIMENTS IN BIOLOGY. - - -Biology, so called, is one peculiar feature, or form, of mesmerism. -"These experiments," says Dr. Richmond, "attracted much attention some -three years since, in Ohio, and other places, and such was the intense -excitement of the public mind that, in some places, parents and the -public were obliged to interfere and stop children from biologizing -each other." It was found that not only muscular motion, but the -exercise of the senses, could be destroyed by the will of the operator. -Taste was obliterated, or changed, memory destroyed, and any picture -presented to the mind of the subject would be seen. Tell him he saw -snakes, and he would become frightened, and rush with violence over the -seats and benches. Tell him he was sleigh riding, and he would -instantly seize the reins, and drive the horses with great glee. Tell -him he was a witch--an old woman in rags--and he would own the -character, and confess all the crimes with which you had charged him. -Tell him he was a gay young lady, and another subject was about to -court him, and a love scene would commence. Tell him he was cold, and -he would shiver, his teeth chatter; he would stamp, and thresh his -hands to keep them warm. Tell him it was summer--very hot, and he would -begin fanning himself, fling off his coat, and, unless prevented, would -divest himself of all garments tell him that a tree of fruit was before -him, and he would begin to fill his pockets. Sweep the room before him, -and open the sky, and say that the river of life and a white throne -were before him, that the judgment was set, and instantly he would -assume the attitude of devotion; he would gaze with burning eye and -rapt delight into the scene of glory. Take him to a lake side, tell him -a child was drowning in the water, and he would wade in, take it in his -arms, and lay it carefully down, and weep over it in deep pity. Bring -before him the lightning's flash, the thunder's roll, or proclaim a God -in grandeur, and a world on fire, and, as once actually took place in -Covington, Kentucky, a dozen subjects fell in intense fright: some on -to the floor, some on benches, others sought to fly, and all declared -to the audience that a shower of fire seemed to be around them. Any -image the operator sees fit to plant in the subject's mind is readily -done; any passion readily assumed; reverence, revenge, vanity, love, -hate, fear, mirth, joy, grief, or ecstasy, are all _imitated_ at his -bidding, and safely dispersed and reproduced with the rapidity of -thought, changing in an instant both the actions and motions of the -subject. Tell the person he is suffocating in water, and he _will_ -suffocate, unless you prevent him. Tell him he is struck on the head, -and he falls, as if stricken down with a hammer. No doubt a subject -might be killed by a mental impression--by saying to him he was shot -through the heart, or was struggling in water. This is the opinion -of all operators in the art. The subject at the time is, to all -appearance, in a perfectly _normal state_; his mental, moral, and -physical powers seem unchanged, and he thinks at the time he can resist -your power over him; he but gives you his eye, and you lead him captive -by mental impressions. The only perceptible variation from the normal -state is, that the _eye_, in most subjects, is clear and glassy, the -same eye that is observed in some maniacs, and in consumptive -patients--clear, sharp, and fearful to look at. The hidden fires of the -soul seem to burn through it, with intense force. I have watched it for -months, and years, in consumptives, under the wasting of vitality; and -the eye kindles and sparkles with more intensity as they near their -end. All impressible subjects have this eye, to a greater or less -extent; all consumptives have it, as well as those who in early life -are inclined to consumption. - -The facts and incidents under the effects of biology are truly singular -and wonderful; and yet the advocates of the "spirit mania" admit there -is nothing supernatural in them. For aught we can see, the phenomena -put forth by the "rappers" differ not materially from the biologic -developments. They seem to be identical with each other. - -I know it is affirmed that the developments of electro-biology do not -cover the whole ground in dispute, inasmuch as _men and women only_ are -found to yield to its impressions, while _chairs, tables_, and other -inanimate objects remain unimpressed. But if chairs and tables are not -moved by one form of magnetism, they are by another, as we have -abundantly shown. And any one with half an eye cannot but see that it -would require less effort to move a table, or other inanimate object, -than living, intelligent beings, capable of exerting their will in -opposition to the effort. Dr. Richmond says he has "seen an operator -draw a dozen persons from their seats, by the magnetic force of his -hand, at the distance of many feet. The first move of the hand would -bring the head forward, then the body, and by adding his voice, 'You -will stand up,' they would, _while resisting with the will, in spite of -themselves_, stand up, and follow his hand around the room." If -biologists have not usually exerted their power upon inanimate things, -it has probably been because they did not deem it of sufficient -importance. We have seen, however, a biologist raise a table to the -ceiling of a room, kindly permitting it to stick there a while, to the -no small amusement of the spectators! And it can be done again. By the -way, we would inquire what biologist is it that has sometimes lent his -aid in the raising of tables, at a "circle" in East Boston, himself an -unbeliever in "_spirit table-liftings_?" - -The editor of the Spiritual Telegraph says, that "in the biological -experiments there is a _visible human operator_," but, "in the -spiritual manifestations, no human operator can be found, or -demonstrated to exist." But, pray, what is the "medium," in these -manifestations, but _a visible human operator_? Sometimes it takes -three or four persons to produce a single demonstration. And sometimes -they cannot muster _force_ enough to do this, especially if the weather -be rainy. And this is probably the reason why the rappers at -Poughkeepsie have resolved not to admit unbelievers, nor at any time -more than two or three new-comers, at a "circle," making, with the -believers, ten or twelve in all--successful results never being -guarantied to those invited to attend. - -Mr. Brittan himself asserts that it is "the same power that moves the -_human medium_ that also moves the _wooden table_," &c. Here we have a -_human medium_ that is _moved to do something_, and _wooden tables_, -also; and if we can discover the secret agent in the one case, we shall -likewise in the other, for there is a perfect sameness or coincidence -in their operations. It is the same _unseen_ power, in both cases, -moving chairs, tables, tubs, troughs, bedsteads, and piles of lumber, -besides other gross, ponderable bodies--cutting up an infinite variety -of pranks to the _consternation_ of some, and the _amusement_ of -others, as A. J. Davis says of the dancing plates, knives and forks, -shovel, tongs, and poker, moved by "electrical discharges and magnetic -attractions," or emanations of vital electricity seeking its -equilibrium in the atmosphere. - - - - -FACULTY OF IMITATION. - - -The faculty of imitating signatures, of writing music, poetry, -specimens of foreign tongues, &c., is no more strange than imitating -the voice and gestures of those we never heard nor saw. Persons of -scarcely any education or talents, while under biological influence, -have been made to imitate the voice of Webster, Everett, Fillmore, and -others, delivering off-hand speeches of most impassioned diction and -eloquence; while, in their _normal_ state, they could scarcely frame a -paragraph in the king's English, much more deliver a formal address, -embellished with a profusion of metaphors, tropes, and figures, -accompanied with the finished attitudes and movements of a Choate, a -Sumner, or a Banks! These mesmeric imitations refer also to mechanical -and artistic power, and every talent that characterizes us as -intelligent beings. Some assert that mediums are in a _perfectly normal -state_ during the exhibitions of the "spirit" phenomena; and yet, to -the practical mesmerizer, nothing is plainer than that they are most -absolutely mesmeric persons. - -The power of _imitation_ among mediums is various, but distinct. Some -draw _maps_, purporting to come from a deceased schoolmate. Others draw -_likenesses_; others speak in voices imitating the dead--but they can -imitate the living just as well; others hear sounds--the voice of a -wife, or child, or friend. Walter Scott relates the case of an English -gentleman who was ill, and was told by his physician that he had lived -in London too long, and _lived too fast_; and advised him to retire to -the country and ruralize. One of his troubles was, that a set of -_green_ dressed dancers would enter his drawing room, go through their -evolutions, and retire. He knew it was an illusion, but could not -resist the annoyance, or the impressions made on him. He returned to -his country seat, and, in a few weeks, got rid of his visitors. He -concluded to remain out of town, and sent to London for the furniture -of his old parlor, to be placed in his country house; but when it came, -and was arranged in the room, the _corps de ballet_, dressed in -_green_, all rushed into the room, _exclaiming_, "Here we are all -again!" He had associated in his mind the furniture and the dancing -apparitions, and when it returned, they came with it, and, as he -thought, _spoke with voices_. We recollect of reading in a medical -paper, published in Boston, an account of a man who believed his house -to be haunted by the devil, in consequence of which he resolved to -vacate it and remove into the country. His goods were packed into a -wagon, and he was just upon the point of starting with his load, when -to his surprise he heard a voice, seemingly among the goods, crying -out, "We are all going together." "If that is the case," said the man, -"I will unload again; for if I am _to have_ the devil's company, it may -as well be in one place as another." - -The excessive use of wine will induce a state of the brain, in which -the person thinks he hears voices and sees spirits; but on close -examination it will be found that it is the work of the abnormal -powers, developed in the brain by stimulating agents or intense -thinking. It will be recollected that Swedenborg, after eating a late, -heavy supper, heard a voice crying out to him in terrible accents, "Eat -not so much." (See chap. 5.) Such phenomena may unravel the voice Judge -Edwards heard. His long-continued meditation on death, with night, -solitude, loneliness, and grief, had so impressed him that he thought -he heard a sound in exact imitation of the voice of his wife. In the -case related by Scott, hearing was not only affected, but the organ of -color was involved in the hallucination, and the _green figures_ -were as plain before him as real persons. This is always one of the -phenomena of ghost-seeing that the seer associates with the spectre, -namely, _form_ and _color_, _voice_ and _action_. - -The cases of imitation referred to, and others of the same class, are -the results of the _imitative mechanic power_ of the individual, -brought out by the abnormal magnetic state existing at the time. For -instance, if the individual has time and tune--the faculty of music -within lying undeveloped--it may be brought out, and made to act, by -the effects of magnetism. Last winter we listened to a lecture -delivered in Newark, New Jersey, by the Rev. Mr. Harris, from New York -city. He stated that there was a lady in Providence, who, by the agency -of spirits, produced musical compositions equal to the productions of -the best masters, as Haydn, Beethoven, and others, and that a volume of -these pieces were soon to be issued from the press. And although the -said work has not been heard of as yet, still we doubt not that a -person in a magnetic state might write very good music, even if totally -ignorant of its rules, as this young lady was said to be. - -Phrenologists often tell persons that they would make excellent -tailors, dressmakers, poets, painters, musicians, &c.--persons who -never attempted to operate in these callings. "All they need," it is -said, "is an opportunity for the development of their powers." Now, -magnetism tends to develop or rouse these _dormant_ faculties into -action. It also gives a far-reaching, a far-seeing grasp and perception -of things, as in the case of Miss Martineau, who, be it remembered, was -too intelligent to attribute such effects to the agency of spirits. - -A marked case of the increase of the _imitative power_ of persons -in the magnetic condition, is found in the case of Frederica Hauffe. In -one of her magnetic moods she informed Dr. Kerner that she would make a -diagram of the spheres. "The sun sphere," as she called it, is very -complex; but "she spun out the complicated web with unerring -precision," and a pair of compasses given her to facilitate her labor -only embarrassed her. It is made up of circles within circles, and -sections and points, amounting to thousands, related and connected; and -yet the "whole was executed," says Dr. K., "in an incredible short -space of time." An engraving was made of this sphere, and a year after -she was shown the engraving, and said it was not correct; a point on -one of the lines was wanting. On referring to the original, they found -she was right. This diagram contained many curious things, and in some -parts related to the highest departments of mathematics. This -_faculty_ she only possessed in the magnetic state, being wholly -incompetent to the task when not clairvoyant. No living artist can -execute that diagram with a pen, with a fac-simile before him, with the -rapidity with which that ignorant, unlettered child of nature did it. -"I have, in many cases," says Dr. Richmond, "witnessed this imitative -power of mediums with the pen, dashing off figures and images with a -rashness and rapidity almost inconceivable." As far as we can see, -there is no more proof of the agency of spirits in one case than in the -other; and we are sure no such claim was ever set up in the case of -Mrs. Hauffe, though living in a less enlightened region, perhaps, than -these United States. We might multiply cases of this kind, but space -will not permit. - - - - -UNSEEN LETTERS AND SIGNATURES. - - -The operator in biology or magnetism often lays hold of the inquiring -spectator, and uses him or her to imitate unseen letters, signatures, -and sentences, in foreign languages. And no doubt but what Professor -Bush has been made unconsciously instrumental in executing a few -specimens of languages, his eyes wide open, it may be, all the while. -It can be no more strange than that the son of Dr. Phelps should have -been made unconsciously instrumental in tying himself to the limb of a -tree in his father's yard, _supposing_ it to have been done by -_spirits_. (See the version of the affair by A. J. Davis.) - -A biological mesmerist assures us that he finds no difficulty in -raising beds, chairs, and tables; and in the case of Mr. Kellogg it is -shown that such things are easily done without any aid from -_spirits_. In the case of Dr. Taylor, the writing medium, it is -shown, by the testimony of the spirits themselves, if their word is to -be relied on, that the phenomena in his case were not done by spirits, -but were the results of vital electricity. Such things are getting to -be so common that we may expect soon to see the time when little ragged -boys even (like those in Egypt, who went through the streets offering -to show the spirit of any deceased friend for a penny or a piece of -cake) will offer to lift tables, or imitate handwritings, at a penny a -sight. We know of several "mediums," now engaged in these things, who -confess they do not understand by what power it is they raise tables, -or write sentences, &c., yet they do not believe it to be done by the -agency of disembodied spirits. In many schools, the children have been -forbidden by their teachers to indulge in these foolish practices. This -power may be electricity, in some of its forms, or some other agent -that has some relation or affinity to it, as in the cases related by -Mr. Rogers. - - - - -A DANCING LIGHT. - - -A few years since the inhabitants of Southboro', Massachusetts, were -excited and alarmed at the appearance of a _light_, about the size of a -star, which for several successive nights was seen moving over a spot -of land in the westerly part of the town. Upon examining the premises -by daylight, it was found that a quantity of bones that had been buried -in the earth had been thrown upon the surface by the roots of a tree, -the trunk of which had recently been prostrated by a gale of wind. By -many, these bones were supposed to belong to some human being, who, it -was conjectured, had been murdered, and buried beneath the spot. And -the light seen hovering near was considered indicative of such an -event. But if the reader will turn to the second chapter of this work, -he will learn that these _dancing lights_, so called, arise from an -inflammable gas, evolved from decayed animal and vegetable substances, -which take fire on coming in contact with atmospheric air. This _ignis -fatuus_, _Jack-with-a-lantern_, or _Will-with-a-wisp_ appearance is -generally seen in dark nights, over boggy and marshy ground, and -generally in motion, at the height of five or six feet, skipping from -place to place, and frequently changing in magnitude and form. On some -occasions, it is observed to be suddenly extinguished, and then to -reappear at a distance from its former position. Those persons who have -endeavored to examine it closely have found that it moves away from -them with a velocity proportioned to that of their advance--a -circumstance which has had no small influence on the fears of the -ignorant and superstitious. Dr. Denham once saw an _ignis fatuus_ in a -boggy place, between two rocky hills, in a dark and calm night. He -approached by degrees within two or three yards of it, and thereby had -an opportunity of viewing it to the best advantage. It kept skipping -about a dead thistle, till a slight motion of the air--occasioned, as -he supposed, by his near approach--caused it to jump to another place; -and as he advanced it kept flying before him. He observed it to be a -uniform body of light, and concluded it must consist of _ignited -vapor_. These appearances are common on the plains of Boulogne, in -Italy, where they sometimes flit before the traveller on the road, -saving him the expense of a torch on dark nights. Sometimes they spread -very wide, and then contract themselves; and sometimes they float like -waves, and appear to drop sparks of fire. They shine more strongly in -rainy than in dry weather. - -An appearance of the same kind is sometimes met with at sea, during -gales of wind, and, of course, has become connected with many -superstitious notions of sailors, who call it a _corpusant_. There -are sometimes two together, and these are named Castor and Pollux. The -following is a description of one, given by the voyager Dampier: "After -four o'clock the thunder and the rain abated, and then we saw a -corpusant, at our maintopmast head. This sight rejoiced our men -exceedingly, for the height of the storm is commonly over when the -corpusant is seen aloft; but when they are seen lying on the deck, it -is generally accounted a bad sign. A corpusant is a certain small, -glittering light; when it appears, as this did, on the very top of a -mainmast, or at a yardarm, it is like a star; but when it appears on -the deck, it resembles a great glowworm. I have been told that when the -Spanish or Portuguese see them they go to prayers, and bless themselves -for the happy sight. I have heard some ignorant seamen discoursing how -they have seen them creep, or, as they say, travel about, in the -scuppers, telling many dismal stories that happened at such times; but -I did never see any one stir out of the place where it was first fixed, -except on deck, where every sea washeth it about. Neither did I ever -see any but when we had rain as well as wind, and, therefore, do -believe it is some jelly." - -The origin and nature of the lights above described have not yet been -satisfactorily explained. More accurate observations than have been -made are required to furnish the basis of a correct theory respecting -them. - - - - -SAILORS' OMENS. - - -Sailors, usually the boldest men alive, are yet not unfrequently the -very abject slaves of superstitious fear. Nothing is more common than -to hear them talk of noises, flashes, shadows, echoes, and other -visible appearances, nightly seen and heard upon the waters. Andrews, -in his Anecdotes, says, "Superstition and profaneness, those extremes -of human conduct, are too often found united in the sailor; and the man -who dreads the stormy effects of drowning a cat, of whistling a contra -dance while he leans over the gunwale, will, too often, wantonly defy -his Creator by the most daring execrations and licentious behavior." -Dr. Pegge says that "sailors have a strange opinion of the devil's -power and agency in stirring up winds, which notion seems to have been -handed down from Zoroaster, who imagined that there was an evil spirit, -called _Vato_, that could excite violent storms of wind." To lose a cat -overboard, or to drown one, or to lose a bucket or a mop, is, at the -present day, a very unlucky omen with common sailors. - - - - -LOVE CHARMS. - - -Theocritus and Virgil both introduce women into their pastorals, using -charms and incantations to recover the affections of their sweethearts. -Shakspeare represents Othello as accused of winning Desdemona "by -conjuration and mighty magic." - - "Thou hast practised on her with foul charms; - Abused her delicate youth with drugs or minerals - That waken motion. - She is abused, stolen from me, and corrupted, - By spells and medicines bought of mountebanks." - -In Gay's Shepherd's Week, these are represented as country practices:-- - - "Straight to the 'pothecary's shop I went, - And in love powders all my money spent. - Behap what will, next Sunday after prayers, - When to the alehouse Lubberkin repairs, - These golden flies into his mug I'll throw, - And soon the swain with fervent love shall glow." - -In Love Melancholy, by Dr. Ferrand, it is said, "We have sometimes -among us our silly wenches, some that, out of a foolish curiosity they -have, must needs be putting in practice some of those feats that they -have received by tradition from their mother perhaps, or nurse; and so, -not thinking forsooth to do any harm, as they hope to paganize it to -their own damnation. For it is most certain that _botanomancy_, which -is done by the noise, or crackling, that box or bay leaves make when -they are crushed between one's hands, or cast into the fire, was of old -in use among the pagans, who were wont to bruise poppy flowers betwixt -their hands, by this means thinking to know their loves." Speaking of -the ancient love charms, characters, amulets, or such like periapses, -Dr. F. says, "They are such as no Christian physician ought to use, -notwithstanding that the common people do to this day too -superstitiously believe and put in practice many of these paganish -devices." - -Miss Blandy, who was executed many years ago for poisoning her father, -persisted in affirming that she thought the powder given her by her -villanous lover, Cranston, to administer to him, was a "love powder," -which was to conciliate her father's affection to her lover. She met -her death with this asseveration; and her dying request, to be buried -close to her father, seems a corroborating proof, that though she was -certainly the cause of his premature death, yet she was not, in the -blackest sense of the word, his wilful murderer. - -We quote the following lines from Herrick's Hesperides:-- - - - A CHARM OR AN ALLAY FOR LOVE. - - "If so be a toad be laid - In a sheepskin newly flayed, - And that tied to a man, 'twill sever - Him and his affections ever" - - - - -EFFECTS OF A BELIEF IN A GHOST. - - -Whenever a real ghost appears,--by which we mean some man or woman -dressed up to frighten another,--if the supernatural character of the -apparition has been for a moment believed, the effects on the spectator -have always been injurious--sometimes producing convulsions, idiocy, -madness, or even instantaneous death. The celebrated Allston, the -painter, when in England, related the following incident to his friend -Coleridge, the poet: "It was, I think," said he, "in the University of -Cambridge, near Boston, that a certain youth took it into his wise head -to convert a Tom Paine-ish companion of his by appearing as a ghost -before him. He accordingly dressed himself up in the usual way, having -previously extracted the ball from the pistol which always lay near the -head of his friend's bed. Upon first awakening, and seeing the -apparition, the youth that was to be frightened very coolly looked his -companion, the ghost, in the face, and said, 'I know you; this is a -good joke; but you see I am not frightened. Now you may vanish.' The -ghost stood still. 'Come,' said the youth, 'that is enough. I shall get -angry; away!' Still the ghost moved not. 'By heavens!' ejaculated the -young man, 'if you do not, in three minutes, go away, I'll shoot you.' -He waited the time, deliberately levelled his pistol, fired, and with a -scream at the immovability of the figure, became convulsed, and soon -afterwards died. The very instant he believed it to be a ghost, his -human nature fell before it." - - - - -THE INVISIBLE LADY. - - -In the year 1804, an invisible lady and acoustic temple were exhibited -in Boston, as an "Extraordinary Aerial Phenomenon." Its body was made -of glass It gave answers to questions asked by visitors. In London, a -few years ago, there was shown an apparatus consisting of a four-footed -stand, and several trumpet-mouthed tubes, from any one of which -spectators received ready answers to questions. The answers were said -to come from the "invisible girl;" but the true explanation of the -puzzle was, that a secret tube, in the legs of the apparatus, -communicated the sounds to a girl in a neighboring apartment. Probably -something similar was arranged in the glass body exhibited in Boston; -and if we mistake not, during the sojourn of Joice Heth, of more recent -notoriety, at the Albany Museum, a shrewd Albanian, after a minute and -diligent examination, made the wonderful discovery that the old lady, -or _nurse of Washington_, was composed of _India rubber_, and was made -to breathe, speak, cry, sing, &c., by the aid of _ventriloquism_! - -In a case of spirit rappings, Professor Grimes discovered that the -party had contrived to have some levers concealed beneath the floor, -and by means of certain little pegs coming through where the rappers -sat, connecting with the levers, all nicely poised on a balance, they -placed their feet upon them, and produced the raps at pleasure. And in -the case of the Rochester rappers, when their ankles were firmly held -by the committee of investigation, it is said a servant girl rapped -with her knuckles under the floor. Mrs. Culver, who had been instructed -by the Fox family, and had practised with them a while, afterwards -renounced the craft, and exposed this among other deceptions to the -world. "The girl," she says, "was instructed to rap whenever she heard -their voices calling for spirits." - - - - -SORCERERS IN THE EAST. - - -The operations of the men sorcerers in India are quite scientific. They -set about their work in a business-like manner, and in sight of the -house of their intended victim the mystic caldron begins to boil and -bubble. The victim, however, is not to be terrified out of his senses. -What are his enemy's fires and incantations to him? He takes no notice, -and continues to live on as though there was not a sorcerer in the -world. But that _smoke_: it meets his eye the first object every -morning. That ruddy glare: it is the last thing he sees at night. That -measured but inarticulate sound: it is never out of his ear. His -thoughts dwell on the mystical business. He is preoccupied, even in -company. He wonders what they are putting into the pot, and if it has -any connection with the spasm that has just shot through him. He -becomes nervous; he feels sick; he cannot sleep from thinking; he -cannot eat for that horrid broth that bubbles forever in his mind. He -gets worse and worse, and dies! But this empire of the imagination is -beaten in Java, where it is supposed that a housebreaker, by throwing a -handful of earth upon the beds of the inmates, completely incapacitates -them from moving to save their property. The man who is to be robbed, -on feeling the earth fall upon him, lies as motionless as if bound hand -and foot. He is under a spell, which he feels unable to break. - - - - -SINGULAR METAMORPHOSES. - - -In the East, men are believed to be frequently metamorphosed--sometimes -voluntarily, sometimes involuntarily--into tigers. The voluntary -transformation is effected merely by eating a certain root, whereupon -the person is instantly changed into a tiger; and when tired of this -character, he has only to eat another, when, as quick as thought, he -subsides from a tiger into a man. But sometimes mistakes happen. An -individual of an inquiring disposition once felt a strong curiosity to -know the sensations attendant on transformation; but, being a prudent -man, he set about the transformation with all necessary precaution. -Having provided himself with - - "the insane root - That takes the reason prisoner," - -he gave one also to his wife, desiring her to stand by and watch the -event, and as soon as she saw him fairly turned into a tiger, to thrust -it into his mouth. She promised, but her nerves were not equal to the -performance. As soon as she saw her husband fixed in his new form, she -took to flight, carrying in her hand, in the confusion of her mind, the -root that would have restored him to her faithful arms. And so it -befell that the poor tiger-man was obliged to take to the woods, and -for many a day he dined on his old neighbors of the village, but was at -last shot, and _recognized_! - -In this superstition will be seen the prototype of the wolf mania of -mediæval Europe. In Brittany, men betook themselves to the forests in -the shape of wolves, out of a morbid passion for the amusement of -howling and ravening; but if they left in some secure place the clothes -they had thrown off to prepare for the metamorphosis, they had but to -reassume them to regain their natural forms. But sometimes a -catastrophe, like that above related, took place: the wife discovered -the hidden clothes, and carrying them home, in the innocent carefulness -of her heart, the poor husband lived and died a _wolf_! - - - - -PERNICIOUS ERRORS RELATING TO HEALTH. - - -In a former part of this volume, we have spoken of several impositions -upon the credulity of the public, in matters appertaining to health. -The astrologists have told us that "some plants are only to be plucked -at the rising of the _dogstar_, when neither sun nor moon shine, while -others are to be cut with a golden knife, when the moon is just six -days old." To some particular plants "a string must be fastened, a -hungry dog tied thereto, who, being allured by the smell of roasted -flesh set before him, may pluck it up by the roots." At one time, the -vegetable oil of swallows was considered a potent remedy. It was -prepared "by compounding twenty different herbs with _twenty live -swallows_, well beaten together in a mortar." Another medicine was -prepared from _the raspings of a human skull_; another from the _moss, -growing on the head of a thief_, who had been gibbeted and left to hang -in the air. In addition to these, we have had "_the powder of a mummy; -the liver of frogs; the blood of weasels; an ointment made of sucking -whelps; the marrow of a stag; and the thigh bone of an ox_." And we -have numerous modern nostrums scarcely better than these, by which the -gullible public are often sorely victimized. - -There are many opinions among the people, which prove highly -deleterious in being carried into practice. For instance, that we must -"stuff a cold to cure it," when the reverse of the case is the only -safe mode of procedure. In a cold, the lungs are already loaded and -congested with accumulations of muco-purulent matter, which is -increased by taking large quantities of food. - -Erroneous views, in regard to cleanliness, often lead to great -mischief. There is a notion with some that dirt is really healthy, -especially for children. This idea probably originated from the fact, -that those children who are allowed to play in the dirt are often more -healthy than those who are confined in the nursery or parlor. But it -should be remembered that it is not _dirt_ which promotes their -health, but active exercise in the open air. This more than compensates -for the injury sustained by the dirt. There is, however, something -deceitful, after all, in the ruddy appearance of these children, who, -like some four-footed animals, are allowed to wallow in mire and dirt; -for they actually suffer more, not only from chronic, but from acute -diseases, than children whose parents are in better circumstances. The -pores of the skin, as we have shown in the Family Physician, published -by us a few years since, cannot be closed with filth for any length of -time, and the subject remain uninjured. It is true, some years may pass -away before the bad effects appear; but in after life, scrofula, -rheumatism, jaundice, and even consumption, often arise after the cause -which first gave rise to them is forgotten, if indeed it were ever -suspected. It is our candid opinion, that a larger part of the deaths -that occur among children by typhoid, scarlet fever, and other baleful -diseases, is owing to some defect in management, as to diet, air, -dress, or exercise, which we will briefly show in this connection. - -There are some, in adult life, who abstain wholly from external -ablutions, and never think of washing their bodies from one year to -another. Now, such persons must be considered, to say the least, to be -of an uncleanly habit; and such a habit is not only unfavorable to -health, but to morality. Mr. Wesley reckons cleanliness to be second -only to godliness. We venture to affirm that he who is most guilty of -personal neglect will generally be found the most ignorant and vicious. -I am well acquainted with a whole family who neglect their persons -_from principle_. They are a sort of _new lights_ in religious things, -and hold that the true Christian should "slight the hovel, as beneath -his care." But there is a want of intelligence, and even of common -refinement, in the family, that certainly does not, and _cannot_, add -much to their own happiness or comfort, aside from the fact that it -greatly annoys their neighbors. - -We do not pretend to say but that there are some great and good persons -who are slovenly in their general appearance; but these are only -exceptions to a general rule. On the contrary, common observation -teaches us that it is a distinguishing mark of low-bred rowdyism, and -of vicious and intemperate habits, to see young men dressed in the most -loose and careless manner. A person of refinement and cultivation would -feel ashamed to appear in such a manner before the public gaze. - -Neglect of proper ventilation leads to incomparable mischief. There are -many persons who live through the day in closely confined and -excessively heated apartments, and also sleep in small contracted bed -rooms, without the least opportunity for a current of fresh air. Who -can wonder that they rise in the morning with wearied limbs, languid -and listless, with a furred tongue, parched mouth, and headache? They -are continually subjected to inhaling, over and over, the poison, the -miasma, of their own bodies, which cannot but result, in the end, to -the great detriment of health. We are perfectly astonished, oftentimes, -to see to what an extent such a thing is carried. Take this, in -connection with eating improper and badly-cooked food, fat meats, -gravies, and pastries, the want of suitable protection against -atmospheric changes, and active exercise in the open air, and who can -marvel at the prevalence of deadly fevers, consumption, or cholera -even? It is only a matter of surprise that there are not ten deaths -where there is now one. - -Look at the quality of the meats purchased for use. It is now a common -practice with farmers (in order to save the milk) to sell their calves -for market as soon as born; and people eagerly purchase this immatured -meat because afforded at a low price. Then look at the enormous -quantities of _pork_ consumed. Go past the sausage factories, in -the cities of Jersey, and you behold it heaped in piles, ready for the -work of the hundreds of "choppers," driven by steam. Then look into the -groceries, see the array of pound sausage meat, and cheese heads, so -called. A grocer in Newark city informed us, last winter, that sausage -meat and buckwheat cakes formed three quarters of the aliment of the -citizens. And in Paterson, New Jersey, in the hottest of the season, -calves were lying upon the pavements, ready to be slaughtered, and -almost as momentarily devoured, as occasion demanded. Even the poor -fowls, their legs swollen with inflammation from the cords with which -they were bound, and half famished for water and food, and fevered by -fright and exposure, were readily purchased by men and women, to -satisfy the cravings of a perverted appetite. When we behold such -practices, we cannot think it strange that mortality should be so rife -as it is at times, especially when the atmosphere is in a condition to -affect the body in a predisposed state, favorable to the development of -diseases, such as that of small-pox, cholera, fever and ague, scarlet -and typhoid, (i.e., decomposing fever,) which is the concentration of -all others. The food we eat may convey the disease within, and unless -the state of our system is healthy and harmonious, the resisting power -will not be equal to the force and action of the external elements, and -consequently we shall become a prey to the contagion, whatever type or -form it assumes. We are somewhat inclined to think that A. J. Davis -(who is a physician by profession) is correct, when he says, "The -atmosphere has had the cholera, more or less, for thirty years, and -will continue to have it until there occurs a geological change in many -portions of the earth; and from the atmosphere the disease has been, -and is, communicated epidemically to the predisposed potato plant, and -also to the human system." A late English writer remarks, that "certain -diseases prevail at the approach of the equinoxes." - - - - - * * * * * * - - - - -Transcriber's note: - -Minor typographical errors have been corrected without note. - -Irregularities and inconsistencies in the text have been retained as -printed. Unmatched double quotation marks occur in numerous places, -particularly near the end of the text. No attempt was made to open -or close these quotations unless the location of the missing -double quotation mark was apparent. - - - -***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SPIRIT LAND*** - - -******* This file should be named 43237-8.txt or 43237-8.zip ******* - - -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: -http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/4/3/2/3/43237 - - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at - www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email -contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the -Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. |